Інформація
Адреса змісту:https://www.fanfiction.net/s/6311215/1/The-Lion-
Tamer
Книги
>
Гарри Поттер
Укротитель львов
Автор:
Джеймс Спуки
Первый в трилогии Льва. Дафне нравится Гарри, и она решает, что
хочет с ним познакомиться. Гарри восприимчив к ее ухаживаниям.
Они мало что знают о том, как их цветущие отношения изменят ход
судьбы.
Рейтинг:
Художественная литература T
– Английский – Гарри П., Дафна Г. – Главы: 31 – Слов: 142 618 –
Обзоры:
– Статус: завершено – id: 6311215
09.09.2010, 21:37:07
– Опубликовано:
08.12.2010, 03:31:38
– Избранное: 6013 – Читает: 3039 – Обновлено:
1535
08.12.2010, 03:31:38
09.09.2010, 21:37:07
1. Chapter 1
Harry Potter sat staring at the wall of the Hospital Wing, absently patting
the coarse fur of the giant black dog curled at his side. It was only the
second night since the living nightmare that had been the Final Task of
the Tri-Wizard Tournament and the resurrection of the most feared Dark
Wizard of all time.
Harry's right arm twinged a bit where he'd been cut by Wormtail, and
Harry flexed his fingers reflexively at the momentary pain. The dog eyed
Harry mournfully, and gave the slightest whine of sorrow. Harry either
didn't hear it, or was too lost in his own thoughts to respond to it. He just
kept absentmindedly continue to stroke the dog's black coat.
Harry had been left with an overwhelming amount of questions as to
what was going to happen. He had witnessed first hand the adamant
denial by Cornelius Fudge that it simply could not be true. There was no
way that Lord Voldemort could have come back from the dead. People do
not come back from the dead. Especially the single most feared wizard in
all of history.
It just wasn't possible.
Except that they lived in a world of magic, and Voldemort had not truly
died.
Harry hoped that Fudge was just in denial, and that once the shock wore
off, the Minister would begin taking steps to stop what Harry feared
would be another war. In the meantime, it actually made Harry feel a bit
of comfort to know that Dumbledore took the threat seriously, and had
immediately dispatched people to begin organizing.
Harry tore his steely gaze from the wall to look at the dog who was still
watching him carefully. Dumbledore had asked Sirius to set off and notify
certain individuals, but Harry had protested. He had begged for Sirius to
remain with him.
Both Dumbledore and Sirius looked as if they were going to try to
convince him that he would be ok, but thankfully, Hermione had chosen
that moment to speak up in defense of her best friend.
"Sirius, you need to stay with Harry. He needs his family right now. And
while we're as good as family to him, you are the closest thing to a father
that he has. Right now, there is nothing more important than Harry's well
being."
Silence reigned for several moments, broken only by Mrs. Weasley's
mumblings. Harry guessed she had been trying to figure out how it was
Sirius Black, wanted mass murderer, was the closest thing to a father
Harry had. In the end, Dumbledore wisely agreed with Hermione's
assessment, and decide it was probably best if he himself contacted
certain individuals.
"Besides, I can likely do it much faster than you could, Sirius."
It was agreed that Sirius should remain in his animagus form while in the
school, as it would not do for anyone to catch a glimpse of a wanted
fugitive, especially given the events of the past day.
Harry had been surrounded by his friends all day, but they had barely
spoken. He loved them all, but he desperately wished to be alone, and
was extremely thankful when they had all finally gone to dinner that
night.
The worst part of it all had been his meeting with Mr. and Mrs. Diggory
that morning. Mr. Diggory looked so horrible, and broken, that Harry had
tears in his eyes before anyone spoke. Harry felt a heavy guilt in his heart
because he had told Cedric to take the cup with him. It should have been
a Hogwarts victory, the two of them standing together, united for their
school. Instead, it had been a sentencing. Cedric had died only moments
after they had won the Tournament for their school.
Worse still was that neither of the Diggorys seemed to blame him for the
loss of their only child. In fact, they thanked him for returning Cedric's
body to them so they might be able to say goodbye, and bury him
properly. Harry had even tried to offer the thousand galleon prize money,
but the Diggorys refused.
Harry felt the sting of tears again as he remembered that horrible instant
when Cedric's life was extinguished like a candle.
The door to the infirmary opened, and Harry wiped at his eyes, not
wishing to let anyone see him so vulnerable. A girl approached him, and
Harry thought a first it might be Ginny Weasley. Certainly in the dark, it
was hard to make out much. The girl was about Ginny's height, with her
hair tied back in a ponytail, but when she finally reached his bedside, it
couldn't have been more obvious that this was not Ginny. In fact, this girl
wasn't even in Gryffindor.
The girl had dark hair, and soft brown eyes. Her skin was the color of
cream, with a faintest smattering of freckles on her nose. But the thing
that actually disturbed Harry was the silver and green insignia on her
robes. This girl was a Slytherin.
The dog next to Harry began growling low, which caused the girl to step
back, holding up her hands defensively.
"Very protective dog you got there, Harry." the girl said cautiously. "I'm
not here to make trouble, I swear."
Harry patted Sirius' head reassuringly and regarded the girl for a
moment. The Slytherin took a seat in the chair that Molly Weasley had
barely left in the past day.
"I just needed to see for myself that you were ok. I knew that I'd never be
allowed with all your friends around you. When I saw them all at dinner,
I figured it was my best chance."
"Why do you care? Don't all Slytherins hate me or something?" Harry
asked, not bothering to hide the venom in his voice. The girl looked as if
she had expected it.
"Not all of us hate you, Harry. You actually have more than a few
supporters there. We're just not vocal about it." She smiled.
"Why are you so interested in how I am?"
"That's kind of complicated, and more than a little embarrassing." The girl
said. Harry couldn't see in the dark, but had the feeling the girl was
blushing. Sirius inclined his head and gave a low whine.
"There have been a lot of stories making the rounds, all of them horrible,
and I just couldn't take it anymore. I had to know."
"Look, if you came to hear about what happened…" Harry began, getting
more irritated, but the girl stopped him quickly.
"I don't want to know." She said firmly. "Whatever happened in that maze
was truly horrid, I have no doubt, and I'm sure you're going to be
haunted by it for a long time. I don't want to make you relive it. As I said,
I just needed to see for myself that you were okay."
Harry stared at her for a long time. She began to fidget under his rather
unnerving gaze.
"You hang out with Parkinson, right? You're Greengrass."
"Daphne will be fine." the girl said, a bit softly.
"But I don't understand…" Harry said, rubbing at his temples.
"I guess there really is no avoiding it." Daphne sighed. She seemed to be
steeling herself before heaving a long sigh. "Ok, I've kind of liked you for
about a year and a half now. I don't mean the legend, or whatever they
call you. I like Harry, the boy who struggles to get a potion right because
our teacher is a bit unfair to him. The boy who looks so bored in History
class, or sticks up for the Care of Magical Creatures professor, even when
he's more than a little disturbed by the bizarre creatures himself. I like
the real Harry, and I've been wanting to get to know him for a really long
time."
"So why didn't you talk to me before?"
"Because I'm a coward." Daphne shrugged. "I said before that you have
supporters in Slytherin, but there aren't many, and the ones who do try to
keep it quiet. It's better for everyone that way. But not just that, you are
rather unapproachable. You just put out this aura that tends to keep
people away. You're kind of scary sometimes."
"But you're not afraid tonight?" Harry asked.
"I'm terrified, to be honest." Daphne admitted.
"But you still came."
"I had to. I had to see with my own eyes that you were…"
"Okay. I am. Or rather, I think I will be." Harry sighed, settling back into
his pillows a bit. "I don't think you're a coward, either."
"You don't even know me." Daphne pointed out, but Harry pressed on.
"Everyone gets afraid. It's how we deal with that fear that makes us brave
or cowardly."
"Huh." Daphne said, looking impressed. "That's very wise. I never thought
about it that way. Well, I should let you get your rest."
Daphne stood up, and began to leave, but stopped when she got to the
end of his bed.
"Harry?"
"Yeah?"
"Next year, do you think we might spend some time together? You know,
to get to know one another?"
The great black dog raised it's head, cocking its ears inquisitively. It
looked between the two teens expectantly.
Harry stared at the shadowy silhouette of the girl, who was waiting
expectantly. It was the great black dog who actually made up Harry's
mind. Sirius rose from the bed, and trotted lightly over the girl, nudging
her hand with his muzzle. He gave the girl a little lick on her palm, and
went right back to his spot on Harry's bed. The girl looked a bit
questioningly at Harry who had a small smile on his face.
"Yeah. That'd be okay."
The girl smiled and then left, leaving Harry alone with his dog. His
animagus godfather gave him a rather pointed look.
"Oh shut up." Harry said. Harry swore he saw the dog smile before
dropping his bed back on his front paws.
Just as Daphne Greengrass left the infirmary, Hermione and Ron,
followed by a very worried Mrs. Weasley appeared. Ron looked rather
upset about something, though Harry never found our what it was, as
Mrs. Weasley promptly began looking him over and fussing over him.
Harry was allowed to return to Gryffindor tower the very next day.
Before he was released, Sirius took a few moments to let him know that it
was okay to feel horrible over everything that happened, but he should
not feel guilty.
"There is only one person to blame for all that happened, and that is not
you." Sirius said as he gripped his godson's shoulders, and forced Harry to
look in his eyes.
"I know that you think it was your fault that Cedric was even there, but
you had no idea what was going to happen. You were led into a trap, and
it's that simple."
Harry nodded, taking his godfather's words to heart. Deep down he knew
that he was not to blame, but there was still a deep sense of shame about
what had transpired.
"Do not bottle any of this up." Sirius advised. "Talk to your friends about
it, or you can write me if you want. If you bottle it up, then it may end
up consuming you. If you don't feel comfortable talking to Ron or
Hermione, there's always that pretty little Slytherin girl." Sirius winked.
Harry gave a wry look to his godfather, but promised he would talk to
someone if he needed to.
After Sirius left, Harry was met by his friends, and together, the three of
them journeyed up to Gryffindor tower. Everyone they passed along the
way abruptly averted their eyes, which troubled Harry until Hermione
explained it.
"Dumbledore told everyone to leave you alone. No one's really allowed to
ask you any questions about it all." She said when a group of Hufflepuffs
past them, quickly looking away.
When they got back to the common room, Harry left his friends and went
to his dorm, where he lay on his bed. School would be letting out in a
day, and Harry began anticipating his return to the Dursleys.
"I can't believe you actually did it." Tracey Davis was sitting on her bed in
the Slytherin fourth year girls dorm. Her best friend, Daphne Green grass
was finishing packing her trunk in preparation for returning home the
next day.
Daphne was a very pretty girl will straight dark brown hair, and soft
brown eyes. She was slim, and lithe with a developing dancer's figure.
"It's been two days, Tracey." Daphne sighed. "Get over it."
"But you actually talked to him." Tracey said, waving her hands for effect.
"You talked to Harry Potter."
"Yes!" Daphne said, turning to face her friend. "I talked to him, and he
was very nice and hopefully next year I'll talk to him more."
"So what are you going to do?" Tracey asked.
"What do you mean?"
"Well, Now you've made contact. What comes next? How much time are
you going to allow to pass before you snog him senseless?" Tracey asked,
a very mischievous smile on her face.
"OH MY GOD!" Daphne shrieked turning to stare incredulously at her
friend. "I don't even know what I'm going to say to him when I see him
next. It took me a year just to talk to him once, and you've got me
snogging him like we're star crossed lovers already."
"Maybe you are." Tracey shrugged, smiling suggestively.
"And maybe we're not. I want to take this slow. I want to get to know
him. The real him. Right now, I have to let him see past the fact I'm in
Slytherin. Then we'll see."
"But you'd like to snog him."
At this, Daphne couldn't help the small smile that appeared, which made
Tracey laugh hysterically.
The final day of term went by just as it had for many, many years. All
over the castle, students said goodbye to friends, fearing they might not
get a chance on the train. Packing their trunks, or just wandering around
the grounds.
In the afternoon, Harry and his friends went down to Hagrid's hut to
visit, and bid him goodbye for the year. During their visit, Hagrid praised
Harry for his efforts in the tournament, and what happened in the
graveyard. Harry's mood darkened a bit until Hagrid compared him with
his father.
"Yeh did as much as your father woulda done, and I can think of no
higher praise then that."
The memory of seeing the shadows of his parents spirits gave Harry a
very warm feeling in his chest.
The Great Hall was filled once again with all the students from Hogwarts
and both Beauxbatons and Durmstrang for the leaving feast. The feast
had begun earlier then normal, as at the end, both of the visiting schools
were scheduled to leave.
Dumbledore ended the feast with a very heart felt speech about the
importance of unity and friendships, and gave a warning of dark times
ahead. Unfortunately for everyone, his speech was far to vague for many
to understand, and the message behind it went unheeded.
There were many goodbyes that night, as the visiting schools bid farewell
to the new friends they had made. Viktor Krum made a point in asking
Hermione to write to him The Bulgarian seeker then came to Harry and
bowed low.
"You vere forced into this tournament, and even though you vere not
ready for it, you showed everyone what we can accomplish if we truly
vish it."
"It was fixed, the entire thing." Harry said mildly.
"Be that as it may, no one helped you once the tasks began, and yet you
still managed to come out ahead each time."
"I was just lucky." Harry tried again, but Krum wouldn't have any of it.
"Some of it vas luck, and yes, some of it may have been made to
guarantee your success. Yet, no one could have outflown that dragon.
None of us spared a second thought for the other hostages under the lake.
And none of us vould have tried to share the victory. You are a truly
great vizard, and I vould be honored to call you my friend, Harry Potter."
Krum held out a hand, which Harry took gratefully. Krum gave a great
smile and bowed once again.
"Should you ever need my help, you need but ask. I shall also be telling
my coaches to be watching your progress. Good seekers are hard to find."
Krum gave a wave and made his way to the Durmstrang ship. Harry
barely had a moment to reflect on what Krum had said when he was
suddenly engulfed in a strong embrace.
"He spoke true." Fleur Delacour said as she held Harry tightly. She kissed
each of his cheeks before releasing him and holding him at arms length.
Her eyes were shining with tears as she spoke to him.
"My one regret for this year has been not getting to know you or Cedric
better. It was not until I nearly lost my sister that I realized how
ridiculous this tournament was, but you reminded me of what was truly
important. Family, and friends. I thank you for all you have taught me."
Fleur released him, and her sister, Gabrielle took Harry by the arms and
kissed him gently upon each cheek. Smiling, the two Frenchwomen
followed their schoolmates to the waiting carriage for their own
departure.
Harry felt strange as he watch the Beauxbatons carriage take to the air,
and the Durmstrang ship disappear into the depths of the black lake. He
had not taken the opportunity to get to know the other champions, and
that was what the tournament was supposed to have been about all
along. Even though he had won, Harry knew now that no one had been
victorious. They had all failed.
Harry looked all about him as the Hogwarts students began making their
way back into the castle fore their last night. A familiar looking girl in
Slytherin robes caught his eye, and gave a small smile. Harry returned
the smile with a small nod of his head. Perhaps it was possible to learn
from his mistake, and reach out to other people. He knew that he now
had an opportunity, and He made up his mind to not allow this one to
slip through his fingers.
Harry started walking towards the girl, whose eyes were beginning to
widen, when Ron stepped in his path, with Hermione at his side.
"What a year, mate. What do you thin they'll have in store for us next
term?"
Harry could see Daphne Greengrass disappear into the castle, being swept
on by the mass of students trying to return to their dormitories.
"Everything's going to change, isn't it?" Hermione asked worriedly as she
stood next to Harry. Harry nodded slowly.
"Yeah, but that's life isn't it?" Harry began to smile for the first time in
several days. "That's what it's all about isn't it?"
"Very prophetic." Hermione smiled softly. "I don't suppose it has to be
bad, does it?"
"It is what you make it." Harry said. Hermione gave him a strong
embrace. "You'll write me over the summer, right?"
"Don't I always?"
The Hogwarts express left on time from Hogsmeade station, and Harry
and his friends were tucked into a compartment near the end of the train.
Every so often, someone came by to wish them well over the summer.
Two of those well wishers were two people that the trio had never
spoken to before. At least not while together.
Daphne Greengrass and her best friend, Tracey Davis had come looking
for Harry and his friends. Harry smiled when he saw Daphne and was
about to ask her to join them when Ron began shouting.
"What do you snakes want?"
"Ron, don't be rude." Hermione hissed.
"We just wanted to tell you to have a good summer." Daphne said, wilting
a bit under Ron's glare.
"Thank you." Harry said gently.
"You can go now." Ron spat, but the two girls just stood there. Hermione
kept looking back and forth between Harry and the two Slytherins, a look
of inquisitiveness on her face. Harry simply stared at the darker haired of
the two girls, a tiny smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.
"I'll se you next year then." the girl said, giving a tiny wave, and she and
her friend turned and left. Ron continued staring at the place where they
had been, while Harry went back to their chess game. Hermione couldn't
stop herself.
"Why are those girls wishing you a good summer?"
Harry shrugged, not really wishing to discuss the subject, but now Ron
had cottoned on.
"Yeah." He growled. "It is kind of strange that Slytherins would come here
and not try and say something insulting, isn't it?"
"Maybe they understood what the tournament was really about, unlike
the rest of us. Well, Hermione got it." Harry sighed. Harry saw the small
proud smile appear on Hermione's face, while Ron looked confused.
Harry changed the subject before Ron could comment further.
"I'm a bit surprised." Harry started. I haven't seen a Rita Skeeter exclusive
on the end of the tournament."
"And you won't." Hermione smiled brightly, though there was something
maniacal in her eyes that gave Harry and Ron pause. She dug into her
bag and pulled out a small jar with a few twigs and leaves and a very fat
beetle.
"I caught her in the act of eavesdropping, or rather…'bugging'." Hermione
looked triumphantly as she held out the jar for the boys to inspect.
Hermione then went on to explain how she had figured out the wretched
reporter was an unregistered animagus, and that was how she had been
getting all those exclusives for her articles.
"I've made her a deal, that she is to not write anything for a whole year,
and I'll keep her secret. Hopefully she'll learn to stop writing horrible lies
about people. Otherwise, I'll make sure that she gets a long vacation at
Azkaban."
"So clever, Granger." Drawled a familiar voice. The trio turned to find
Draco, Crabbe, and Goyle standing in the doorway
"Get out, Malfoy." Harry said menacingly.
"Trying not to think about it, are we? Trying to bury the memory?" Draco
smiled as he taunted Harry.
"I said, get out." Harry said, rising from his seat. Malfoy didn't look
frightened, and kept on jeering Harry.
"I warned you on the day we met, Potter. I warned you not to associate
with riffraff. Mudbloods and muggle-lovers. They're going to be the first
to fall now that he's back. Well, maybe the second, seeing as Diggory was
the first."
Draco began to laugh, but then he suddenly stiffened. Ron, Hermione and
Harry had all drawn their wands. Draco made to draw his own, when
there was several bangs and bright lights.
Draco and his cronies fell to the floor in a heap, and Fred and George,
along with Lee Jordan poked their heads in.
"We saw these gits heading this way, and figured they were up to
something." Fred smiled. With Ron and Harry's help, the Weasley twins
rolled the three Slytherins out into the corridor before joining the trio in
the compartment, where they indulged in several hands of Exploding
Snap. During the game, the twins told them about the bets made with
Ludo Bagman, and all the problems they had trying to collect on that bet.
During the story, Harry was struck with an idea.
When the train arrived back in London, and everyone began debarking,
Harry managed to take Fred and George aside.
"I want you two to take this, and put it towards your shop. I don't want
it, and I know you can put it to good use."
The twins tried to refuse, but Harry threaten to dump it in the street. The
twins, after several moments of contemplation, finally agreed, and with
one final stipulation, Harry handed over the fat sack of galleons.
Harry gave hugs to Mrs. Weasley and Hermione, who kissed his cheek
before following his Uncle Vernon to the car and making the journey to
Privet Drive for what promised to be a very boring summer.
2. Chapter 2
Daphne Greengrass finished her packing and closed her trunk. She took a
great breath and let it out slowly, as if she were centering herself. She
had been anticipating the end of the summer holidays with a mixture of
excitement and nervousness. In a few short hours, she was going to try to
begin making friends with Harry Potter.
She had not spoken to him since that night the previous year when he
was still in the hospital. Well, she had tried on the train, but the Weasley
boy had made it difficult.
Daphne had spent most of her summer trying to figure out the best way
to approach Harry again. Tracey Davis, her best friend had visited late in
July, and tried to help Daphne think of the best way to strike up
conversations with the boy. The problem was all of Tracey's ideas either
started or ended with Daphne grabbing Harry and snogging him until
they passed out.
Daphne, while unopposed to the idea of snogging the Boy, felt it might
not be the best way to start a friendship, much less anything else.
Daphne had begun to wonder if Harry would even still be willing to get
to know the Slytherin girl anymore. After all, there had been two months
since they'd last spoken, and Daphne had neglected to ask if she could
write him during the holiday.
She had sought advice from her parents at the start of the holiday.
Daphne had felt that her parents' opinion was important. She
remembered approaching her mother one afternoon a week after she'd
come home.
"Mum, I need some advice." She had said, her voice shaking with nerves.
Her mother was a very striking woman, slim and beautiful, with very
dark hair, and sparkling blue eyes. She had a classic figure with a slender
hourglass shape, and she was rarely seen without some kind of smile on
her gentle face.
"Of course." her mother gave one of Daphne's favorite smiles. It was
small, the corners of her mouth turning up towards her bright sparkling
eyes. It was the knowing smile. The smile her mother got when she
already knew what it was she was about to hear.
"It's about a boy." Daphne continued. Her mother simply continued to
smile. "I like him, but I don't really know him. I've only talked to him one
time. But, I just…"
"Think he's rather special?" Her mother asked.
Daphne nodded, her cheeks reddening. Her mother gave a soft laugh,
reaching out to take her eldest daughter's hands.
"I had thought this would happen last year." Mrs. Greengrass said
encouragingly. "May I ask the name of this boy?"
Daphne looked pensive, wondering what the reaction might be before
answering, feeling that honesty was the best course of action.
"It's…Harry….Harry Potter."
The smile on her mother's face seem to evaporate. Daphne wondered if
she had made a mistake in confiding in her mother now. Mrs. Greengrass
gave Daphne's hands a squeeze.
"When did this happen?" She asked.
"Well, that's why I came to you. It actually hasn't happened."
Daphne's mother cocked her head to one side as she looked at her
daughter. Daphne sighed, but pushed forward.
"I started having these feelings sometime in third year. All during this
year, I've really wanted to talk to him, and actually managed it, though it
wasn't under ideal circumstances. However, I asked him if we might
make an effort this coming year again. The thing is, I'm not sure how to
…"
"Get started?" Her mother asked, the knowing smile returning to her
beautiful face.
Daphne nodded. Neither woman said anything for a long time. Daphne
found it difficult to look her mother in the eye, and tried to find anything
to focus on, the whole time feeling her mother's eyes on her.
"Why Potter? It isn't because of who he is, is it?"
"Yes." Daphne said, nodding slowly.
"Oh, Daphne. I must say that I believed you to be more practical than
that. I never imagined that you would fall for the fairytale hero."
What?" Daphne looked surprised. "No. I like Harry for who he is, not who
everyone else thinks he is. He's different from what I expected. He's
nothing like the stories. He's quiet, for the most part, and he hates all the
attention he gets. I mean he really hates it. There's something very special
about him, and I'm not saying it's written in the stars or anything, but I'd
like to see if at the very least we might be good friends."
"But you're hoping for more, aren't you?" Mrs. Greengrass smiled her
knowing smile a little bigger, her eyes sparkling brilliantly. Daphne felt
her face burning and was sure her cheeks were glowing. Yet, she could
not stop herself from nodding.
"Well then, you must remember that there is no hurry. Take your time
and allow things to develop naturally. You may find as you get to know
him that he might not be what you think he is, and then again, it could
be better than you ever hoped for." Mrs. Greengrass said.
"Also, remember that nothing else matters except what the two of you
feel. Don't let yourself be swayed by other people's opinions. In the end,
the only thing that matters is your feelings for him, and his for you.
Understand?"
Daphne nodded a relieved smile on her face. Her mother then went on to
give her a few ideas in how best to start a conversation with the target of
her affections. They spent the rest of the afternoon together, until her
father arrived home.
It was a bit of a surprise when her father came to see her later that
evening.
"Your mother tells me that you've become rather interested in a young
man at your school." He said wryly. Daphne felt her cheeks burning as
her face colored. She had thought her conversation with her mother had
been private, but apparently she thought it fit to inform her father of
their daughter's love life.
"You can wipe that frightened look off your face, young lady. I'm not here
to tell you to forget it, or to lock you in a tower. I've come because I'm
concerned for your choice. While I think that a match between you and
Potter is good, I am worried about the timing, and what fate has in store
for the young man."
"You're talking about what happened before school let out, aren't you?
The Final Task?" Daphne asked. Her father nodded, and Daphne felt a
heavy weight settle on her stomach.
"The boy does have something of a reputation for attracting trouble, and
before you get defensive, I happen to know that he is not always the
cause of it. But you can't deny that he and his friends do seem to get into
spots of trouble. My concern is as your father. Your mother and I do not
wish to see you getting hurt."
"I can take care of myself, and I am smart enough to avoid trouble if I can
help it." Daphne smiled.
"I'm sure you can. Just remember to be careful, and keep your eyes and
ears open. You never know when you might stumble upon a valuable
piece of information that could help you later on."
Daphne had been very surprised at her father's blessing. Jonathan
Greengrass was a man who very rarely smiled. Daphne could only
remember a dozen or so times that her father had smiled. It wasn't that
he was a stern man, in fact, he could be downright immature sometimes.
He was warm and caring, and tender with her and her sister, and a very
devoted husband as well. Daphne wondered if it was his job that had
made him so stony. He never spoke about his job, and all Daphne seemed
to be sure of was that he worked within the Ministry, along with some
other old families. She often overheard conversations her parents had,
and had sussed out that her father worked in law, though she was unsure
exactly what he did.
A few weeks before school started up again, Daphne had overheard
another discussion between her parents, which gave her pause, as it had
to do with the very boy she was planning to befriend in the coming year.
"…Before a full court." Her father was saying, quite agitated. "If
Dumbledore hadn't shown up with the squib, he would have been
chucked out for sure. Fudge wasn't even going to allow him to speak. It
was like the Black affair all over again."
"So you believe his story then?" Her mother asked softly. Daphne could
hear the tremble in her voice.
"After today, I think I have little doubt left. The problem is that there e
no other signs to back up the story, and Fudge won't investigate. In fact,
he's convinced Dumbledore is trying to mount a coup, and take over."
"How can he think that? Dumbledore keeps refusing the position, he
wants nothing to do with running the government. He even seems
happier now that he's out of the Wizengamont."
"I actually heard him say he doesn't care what they do, so long as they
don't take him off the chocolate frog cards."
Daphne heard her father snort, and desperately wanted to see if he was
smiling, but remained hidden just outside the door.
"Should we be more concerned about Daphne with everything that's
going on? Should we tell her it's for the best that she avoid the boy?" Her
mother asked, her voice dropping.
"No." Her father said swiftly. "I won't be the one to take away her
happiness. She has the right to seek it out with whomever she feels she
wants."
"But he's going to be targeted by Fudge and his spy."
"Indeed. Maybe Daphne can help him avoid confrontations with the new
Defense Teacher."
Daphne slipped back to her bedroom after that. That conversation had
plagued her mind for the remainder of the summer. She knew without a
doubt that what Dumbledore had said to them at the end of term was
true. Harry had indeed witnessed the return of Lord Voldemort. On top of
that, The Minister of Magic was either too afraid, or too stupid to believe
it, and was therefore ignoring it, choosing to believe the Great
Headmaster was planning on overthrowing the government.
She also thought long and hard about what her father had said about
there being a new Defense teacher, who was also a spy for the Minister. A
spy who's primary target was going to be Harry.
It was a pretty well known fact that Harry Potter had something of a
temper, and if provoked he could land himself in real trouble with the
Ministry, especially as they had already set their sights on him. So
perhaps that was her way in. She could start a conversation by warning
him that he try to keep his temper in check this year, and let him know
what she had heard.
And that's what she had decided. As soon as the train got underway that
morning, she was going to find him, and warn him. Then, she would
hope that they would be able to start up a conversation, and see how
things went.
"Are you ready?" Her mother asked as she came downstairs to join her
sister and parents.
"I think so." Daphne tried to smile, but the butterflies dancing in her
stomach made it difficult.
"Then let's be off."
And with that, Clan Greengrass began it's journey to King's Cross Station
for the beginning of the new school term.
Harry Potter stood staring at the backs of his best friends as they began
making their way forward through the mass of students towards the front
of the train where the other Prefects were having their start of school
meeting. This would be the first time he'd have to ride the train without
either of them. Sighing sullenly, he turned to see if Ginny, Ron's sister
would like to find a cabin, only to se her joining a group of fourth years
in their compartment.
Harry groaned inwardly. It felt like the beginning of the new term was
starting to reflect the beginning of his summer holiday, and he didn't like
that at all. Dragging his trunk behind him, Harry set off to find a
compartment, or someone willing to allow him to join them. Harry
started regretting the fact that he didn't have more friends. He wondered
if it was all his fault though. Sure, he'd never had any friends before
Hogwarts because Dudley had threatened and even beat up a few people
who got close to Harry. But once he got to Hogwarts, why hadn't he tried
to make more friends after Ron and Hermione. He'd sort of made friends
with the other Weasleys. But that was really due to the fact that they
were Ron's family. He spent summers with them, so it was hard not to get
to know them a bit. Fred and George were really hard not to like on their
own.
But what about outside the Weasley's, or even Gryffindor. Sure, he knew
most everyone in his class on sight, but he wasn't even friendly with most
of them.
"Damn it Sirius." Harry thought. It was his godfather who'd planted that
little seed in his mind about a week before school started. They'd taken a
large bag of ferrets up to feed Buckbeak, who Harry thought looked a bit
depressed at being chained up in an attic, unable to spread his wings and
take to the air whenever he wanted. A look, Harry noted, that seemed to
be mirrored on his godfather's face.
"So tell me, have you heard anything from that lovely young girl who
came to see you in the hospital wing?" Sirius asked without any
preamble.
"Huh?" Harry looked bewildered at the question.
"Have your written her at all during the summer?"
Harry's mind had to work a bit hard to figure out what Sirius was talking
about, and then it all clicked. The girl who had come to visit him the
night before he was released. The very pretty Slytherin girl with the dark
brown hair and the dazzling brown eyes. Daphne Greengrass.
"No. I never spoke to her after that night. Well, she did come se me on
the train, but I think Ron scared her off."
"Shame." Sirius said meaningfully.
"What do you mean?" Harry asked curiously.
"Harry, how many friends do you have outside of Ron and Hermione?
Real friends I mean, not people you say hello to once in a while."
Harry thought about it for a long time. When a few minutes passed in
silence, Sirius nodded, smiling sadly.
"That's what I thought. Have you ever thought about trying to make new
friends, or including other people in your little circle?"
"I guess not."
"There is nothing wrong with having close friends, Harry. Ron and
Hermione have been at your side for as long as you've known them. You
trust them, and I know how important you value trusting someone. I also
know how you feel about people wanting to be your friend because of
who you are, and perhaps that's part of why you keep people at a
distance, but I don't think that particular young lady wants to be your
friend because of your fame. I think she has taken the time to look at the
real Harry Potter."
"I don't know. She's a Slytherin, and they've never been 'kind', if you take
my meaning." Harry shrugged.
"They aren't all like that. Slytherin is a very tight knit group of
individuals. They are for the most part made up entirely of pureblood
families who all think the same way that Salazar Slytherin thought. They
pass that on to their children, who emulate what they've been taught,
some of them quite passionately."
"Malfoy." Harry said bitterly.
"Exactly. But you can't base your judgment of them based on Malfoy and
his lot. Look at me. I came from one of the most well known dark
families ever known. If you did not know me, but knew of my families
reputation, would you lump me in with them as being a dark muggle
hater?"
Harry didn't know how to answer that. He simply could not picture his
godfather being like a Death Eater and torturing muggles because he felt
they were beneath him. He guessed that was the point to Sirius' question.
"I don't really know how to answer that."
"Good." Sirius smiled. "That was the point. You can't base your attitude
towards an entire group based on individuals. What I'm trying to tell you
is that you owe it to yourself to try and make more friends, even if they
come from Slytherin house."
"You're telling me to get to know Daphne Greengrass." Harry smiled.
"That I am. She may be just like Malfoy, or, she could be the most special
person you've ever met."
Harry had promised he would take his godfather's advice this year, and
try to get to know more people around him. His first opportunity came as
he ran into Neville Longbottom, looking rather awkward, as he too was
trying to find an empty compartment.
"Hey Neville." Harry smiled politely at his fellow Gryffindor.
"Oh, Hi Harry. How was your summer?"
"Dismal. Yours?"
"Not too bad." Neville shrugged.
"Any luck on finding a compartment?" Harry asked.
"So far, everywhere is full up."
"Well, come on, I'm sure we can find someone willing to share.
The two boys lumbered further towards the back of the train not finding
anywhere they could squeeze into until the very last compartment, where
a small girl sat reading a magazine. She was thin, with very long dirty
blond hair, and a rather dreamy expression on her face. She looked
almost startled when Harry opened the door and asked if they might join
her.
Harry and Neville heaved their trunks into the overhead rack and sat
down to find the strange girl staring at them. She had a necklace made of
butterbeer corks and large earrings that looked to Harry like radishes.
Her wand was tucked behind her ear for safe keeping.
Neither boy could speak under the girls gaze, and they kept shooting
glances back to one another.
Finally, the girl spoke, with a very pleasant, almost dream like voice.
"You're Harry Potter."
"Uh, yeah." Harry stammered.
"And you're Neville Longbottom." She said, not even moving her head to
regard Neville, who nonetheless looked very embarrassed. "Eloise
Midgeon thinks you're dreamy." the girl said matter-of-factly.
Harry couldn't help himself and snorted. Neville looked sharply at Harry
who had turned his sudden fit of laughter into coughing. Eloise Midgeon
was not a very pretty girl. She had a terrible acne problem, and was very
tall for her age. Only one other girl in their year could be said to be more
unfortunate looking and that was Millicent Bulstrode of Slytherin.
Harry finally managed to get himself under control and asked the girl her
name.
"I'm Luna Lovegood. I'm in Ravenclaw."
"How do you know Eloise likes Neville?" Harry asked. Neville glared at
Harry for pushing the topic.
"I overheard her and Mandy Brocklehurst talking last year. Eloise wanted
to ask Neville to the Yule Ball, and I told her that he was going with
Ginny Weasley. She's a friend of mine."
"Really? I don't think I'd ever heard your name before, but then again, I
don't know any of Ginny's friends." Harry said.
"Ginny really enjoyed the Yule Ball with Neville, although Padma Patil
did not have a good time at all."
Harry felt himself going red now. He knew that Ron had been Padma's
date, and it was mostly due to him asking for Parvati's help. This made
him feel worse as he'd not been a very good date that night. Harry
decided right then that he should apologize to Parvati the first chance he
got.
Before he could ask anymore of Luna, she had hidden herself behind her
magazine again. Shrugging, Harry turned to Neville, who still looked
quite humiliated.
"Promise not to mention that to anyone." Neville asked in a hoarse
whisper.
"Why? There are girls who like you. That's nothing to be ashamed of,
Neville."
"I don't want her to be embarrassed, and if Malfoy ever heard about it…"
"That's damn noble of you, Nev. You have my word, I won't say anything.
What you do over the summer?"
"Worked in my greenhouse mostly." Neville smiled. "I saw that you had
an exciting holiday. Why did you use magic in front of muggles?"
Harry's mirth melted away. "How did you know about it?"
"My Gran told me about it. She saw an article in the Daily Prophet. What
happened?"
Harry couldn't fault Neville his curiosity. Had there roles been shifted,
Harry imagined he would be quite keen to know why Neville had broken
the statute of secrecy.
"I only did it to save my cousin from Dementors. I don't know why they
were there, but there were two of them. If I hadn't, my cousin would
have had his souls sucked out."
"I thought it had to be something like that. I couldn't think of any reason
why you would break the law. It just didn't seem right to me."
Harry smiled, his mood lightening again.
"Where is Hermione?" Neville asked, a hint of embarrassment in his voice
that puzzled Harry a bit. "And, uh…Ron?" Neville added quickly.
"They both made Prefect. They're up with the other Prefects. I imagine if
they can, they'll be back sometime, I suppose."
"Oh." Neville said averting his eyes.
"You like her."
Both boys turned to face the girl, who they'd all but forgotten about.
"What?" Harry asked disbelievingly.
"He likes Hermione Granger. He stares at her all the time when she's not
looking."
Harry turned to stare at Neville who became very interested in his shoes
at the moment, his face becoming a vivid shade of red. Harry had never
any idea that Neville might fancy his best friend. In fact, Harry had been
more than sure that Ron had fancied Hermione, even if she herself was
unaware of it. But Neville…
Harry began to wonder what other secrets Neville kept. He was a very
shy person, to be sure, and had a serious lack of self confidence, which
led to him becoming the target for bullies. He was quite forgetful, and
always had difficulty in remembering the password to the Gryffindor
common room every year.
But Neville was a very loyal person. In their first year, Neville had stood
against Harry, Hermione and Ron when he felt they were causing
Gryffindor trouble. He'd also supported Harry all during the last year
even when Ron had believed him a liar and cheater. Neville had never
wavered in his support of his fellow Gryffindors.
Neville was a good person, Harry thought, and Hermione could do far
worse. However, Harry realized in that moment, that it was none of his
business, and knew that he should not say anything.
Thankfully, at that moment, the compartment door opened, and Harry's
thoughts on Hermione and Neville were shoved quite forcefully from his
mind as he set his eyes on a very pretty girl with silky dark brown hair/
"Hello, Harry."
3. Chapter 3
"Hi." Harry said, sounding far more confident than he felt at the moment.
"You're a hard person to find. I've been looking in nearly every
compartment. Would you mind if we joined you?" The girl asked politely.
She was much prettier than Harry remembered, not that he'd gotten a
very good look at her when she had visited in the hospital wing, as it had
been quite dark. Then when she had tried to talk to him on the train, she
hadn't stayed long enough to really observe her. But as she stood framed
in the door of his compartment, Harry could fully appreciate how
attractive this girl was.
Harry noticed that she was not alone. A girl around the same height, but
with vibrant blonde hair and sea green eyes stood smiling just behind
her. Harry recognized the girl, but couldn't think of her name.
"Sure." Harry said, motioning for the girls to join them. Daphne
Greengrass and her friend came in, and Harry saw Luna slide over to
allow the girls to sit. Luna stared at the Slytherins, not with loathing as
he Harry expected, but with mild curiosity. Neville on the other hand,
was staring at them coldly. Neville couldn't blame him. Most Slytherins
targeted Neville for bullying.
"How was your summer?" Harry asked as Daphne settled herself. The girl
smiled at him and shrugged.
"No complaints. I wanted to write to you, but I was already at home
before I thought to ask you."
"That's ok." Harry's mind seemed to grind to a halt. He had no idea what
he should say to Daphne, now that she was here in front of him. He knew
nothing about her. Harry noticed the girl that had come in with Daphne
was nudging her in the side, and giving her pointed looks.
"So, I think you should know." Daphne began, looking a bit apprehensive.
"I heard something over the summer, and I really think someone should
warn you."
"Warn me?" Harry quirked an eyebrow. He'd been able to garner a bit of
information through eavesdropping on the Order meetings, but didn't
know much more than the fact that Voldemort was after some kind of
weapon.
"Yes. It seems you've ruffled more than a few feathers. My parents were
talking about your trial…"
"Trial?" Neville asked sharply. "What trial?"
"I had a trial at the Ministry after I used magic this summer. They wanted
to expel me from school."
"You're kidding."
"No, I'm not. But how did you know about it?" Harry turned back to
Daphne.
"My father was talking about it. I'm not sure, but I think he is on the
Wizengamont." Daphne said.
"What do you mean you're not sure?" Neville asked, his voice faltering a
bit.
"Father never talks about his work in front of me and my sister. And
we've never asked about it. I sometimes get the feeling my father doesn't
like his work. Anyway it seems that the Minister is hell bent on keeping
you quiet. He's managed to get someone inside Hogwarts."
"Really? Who?" Harry asked utterly shocked.
"I don't know. I didn't hear a name, or anything. I just felt like I should
warn you. You might try to keep your head down this year, if you can."
Daphne smiled gently, and Harry smiled back.
"I'll keep it in mind." Harry chuckled.
"I believe you." the other girl said. "About You-Know-Who returning. If
you look at things logically, it all makes sense."
"I'm so sorry." Daphne looked thoroughly embarrassed. "This is Tracy
Davis. My best friend."
"Nice to meet you." Tracey smiled politely, offering her hand. Harry
shook it and sat back.
"I believe you too, Harry." Neville said. "My Gran says the Prophet's
become a bigger rag than the Quibbler. She cancelled our subscription."
"Excuse me." Luna spoke up a bit harshly. "My father is the editor of the
Quibbler."
"Oh, I'm sorry. That's just what my Gran says." Neville shrank under
Luna's cold stare.
"I believe you as well." Luna said, surprising everyone on the
compartment. She stared right at Harry as she spoke. "My father believes
in Dumbledore, and he says that if Dumbledore believes you, than we
should too."
"I don't want to be rude, or anything." Neville said, clearing his throat
hoping to change the subject and make Luna stop staring at him. "But
why are you two here? Don't all Slytherins hate Harry, and Gryffindors in
general?"
Tracey looked at Daphne who couldn't help but smirk.
"Do all Gryffindors hate Slytherins?" She asked.
"Yeah." Harry and Neville said together. Luna even nodded looking at
them all in turn. Tracey sighed, while Daphne sat forward in her seat.
"So you both hate us?" Daphne asked, looking as if she might get up.
Harry felt a sudden wave of panic that this girl might get up and leave,
and he wasn't quite ready for her to go yet.
"I don't hate you." Harry corrected his prior statement. "I don't know
anything about you. Either of you. Which I guess is the point you're
trying to make. Why do we hate all Slytherins when we don't know any
of you?"
"And I thought you might not be that bright." Tracey smiled sweetly. "We
started figuring this out in our first year. We asked the older students
why they hated Gryffindors, and no one gave any specific reasons for it.
It's this strange bitter rivalry that's gone on for the longest time, and no
one seems to know what it's about."
"What's worse is that we pass it on to each new group of first years, so
they can carry on this empty feud going." Daphne sighed. "The older
students make us suspicious and wary of Gryffindors so we don't ever
think about trying to make friends with any of you."
"What about in Quidditch? Do you deny that your team cheats during
matches?" Neville asked challengingly, which made Harry smirk, as his
voice was rather soft, and his face was colored with his embarrassment.
Neville never spoke in classes unless he had absolutely no choice. Harry
felt a pang of pity for Neville who serious lacked any self confidence.
"No, I don't deny it." Daphne said. "But again, you're basing your
judgment based on a few select individuals. Don't you think that's a bit
narrow minded?"
"In Neville's defense." Harry interjected. "He might be one of the few who
actually has a legitimate reason to not like Slytherins."
"Draco and his flunkies are rather brutal to you, aren't they?" Tracey said,
a hint of irritation on her face.
Neville didn't say anything, but the look on his face spoke volumes.
"We're not going to apologize for him, as he's a right git." Daphne said.
"But try not to lump us all together with Malfoy. In the end, we're all just
people. Once we finish school, will the houses we belonged to really
matter?"
Neville looked like he was thinking it over. Harry smiled lightly at
Daphne's point.
"So, what did you do that landed you in front of the court?" Tracey asked
as she crossed her legs. Daphne eased back in her seat, but kept her eyes
on Harry.
"I protected my cousin from Dementors." Harry said, shrugging his
shoulders.
"How?" Daphne asked looking torn between curious, and wishing to be
respectful of Harry's privacy.
"Patronous charm." Harry said as if it was obvious.
Both girls nearly fell off their seats.
"You can cast a Patronous?" Tracey asked. "A real Patronous, and not just
vapor?"
"Yeah." Harry said, looking a bit frightened by their reactions.
"When did you learn that?" Daphne asked. "That's NEWT level. We don't
learn it until Seventh year, and most people never get a full corporeal
Patronous."
"I learned it in Third year." Harry replied. "I hated how the Dementors
affected me, and after that Quidditch match where I fell off my broom, I
asked Professor Lupin if he could help me. It took a while but I finally
managed to do it."
"Is it true you fought off a hundred of them at the end of third year?"
Tracey asked. Daphne elbowed her friend and gave her a pointed look.
Tracey actually looked apologetic. She opened her mouth as if she was
going to apologize, but Daphne spoke up.
"You don't have to answer that." Daphne said to Harry. It made him feel
nice that, while he knew they were both very curious about the rumors
that circulated about him, they were trying to make an effort to avoid
asking about them.
"I didn't count them." Harry said. "But there were a lot."
Neville's eyes widened at this admission, but he kept quiet. The girls
looked quite impressed, and Harry felt a bit of pride in spite of himself.
Still, he didn't want to talk anymore about things like that. It was likely
to lead to what happened in June, and Harry didn't even like to think
about that night, nor was he ready to burden anyone else with that
nightmare.
"You said you had a sister?" Harry asked, changing topics. The
conversation flowed fairly easily with only a few awkward moments,
most of which were instigated by the strange Ravenclaw girl, who
seemed to drift in and out of the conversation. When the lunch trolley
came by, Harry sprang for snacks for them all, even Luna, who looked
truly surprised, which was almost unnoticeable given her perpetually
astonished demeanor.
A little while after the trolley had visited them, the compartment door
opened, and Harry and the others saw Cho Chang standing there with a
couple of her friends.
"Hello Harry." She said, a soft smile on her very pretty face. Daphne
quickly turned to look at Harry, who had a slightly silly look on his face.
She knew at once that Harry must like the pretty Asian girl, and she felt
her stomach drop a bit. She felt a squeeze on her arm, and turned to se
Tracey smiling encouragingly at her.
"Well, I-I just wanted to say hello…By then."
And with that, the girl was gone. Harry's face scrunched in confusion,
wondering why Cho hadn't stayed. She had looked rather uncomfortable
standing there in front of him and his friends, and wondered if she had
hoped to find him alone.
"She was very upset when Cedric died." Luna said plainly. Harry's
stomach knotted, and he felt like me might be sick. He still felt intense
guilt at the mention of Cedric's name. Sirius had worked hard during the
summer to help Harry understand who was truly to blame for Cedric's
death, and deep down, Harry knew that it wasn't him, but he still felt
that if he hadn't suggested that they take the Tri-Wizard cup together,
perhaps Cedric would still be alive.
Before anyone could say anything to change the subject, or reprimand
Luna for her lack of tact the compartment door opened again and
Hermione entered, followed by Ron, both with very puzzled expressions
on their face.
"Um, Hello." Hermione said to the two Slytherins, while Ron just glared
malevolently.
"Guys, this is Tracey Davis and Daphne Greengrass." Harry said, deciding
he should try to keep things calm, not really knowing how his friends
would react to the two Slytherin girls. "Also, Luna Lovegood."
"It's very nice to meet you all. Hello, Neville, how are you?"
Harry watched with a bit of mild amusement as Neville turned a light
pink as he smiled at Hermione. "I'm alright. H-how was your summer?"
"Eventful." Hermione said, taking a seat next to him. "And yours?"
Harry took that moment to look at Daphne, who seemed to be studying
Neville and Hermione. Tracey on the other hand was looking at Ron,
who'd yet to say anything.
"You alright Ron?" Harry asked. He knew immediately it was a bad idea
when Ron's ears turn a brilliant shade of red.
"Why'd you let them in here?" The red head snarled, not looking away
from the two girls.
"Why do you assume he let us in here?" Tracey asked coolly. "Is it not
possible that we were here first? If that's the case, why not ask why we
would allow Harry and Neville join us?"
Ron continued to glare at her, but Harry thought he saw a bit of
confusion in his eyes. Harry thought it was interesting that Tracey had
not risen to the argument Ron had obviously wanted to start. Ron's
hatred of Slytherins was very well know throughout the school. Harry
wondered how things would be different if people like Ron and Malfoy
were more open minded.
"Ron." Harry said, getting his friend's attention. Ron turned to look at
Harry who tossed him a few chocolate frogs. Harry knew Ron was a bit
easier to manage when he was eating. At the very least, most of them
wouldn't be able to understand his insults with his mouth full of sticky,
gooey sweetness.
"I asked them to join us, and we've been having a good time." Harry said,
hoping that would end the tension. "How was the meeting?"
"Who are the other prefects?" Daphne asked interestedly.
"Padma Patil and Anthony Goldstein from Ravenclaw." Hermione said.
"You took Padma to the Yule Ball." Luna said looking at Ron. Again,
Harry felt a twinge of guilt for his serious misbehavior toward Parvati the
year before. He promised himself that he would try to make it up to her
somehow. He wondered if Ron felt any regret for his treatment of his
Yule Ball date.
"Yeah, so?" Ron said, shrugging.
"She didn't have a very good time. She thought you should have at least
danced with her once."
Ron merely looked at Harry and Hermione. Hermione seemed to be
biting her tongue, while Harry gave his best friend a sympathetic look.
"So, Who are the other Prefects again?" Neville asked.
"Hannah Abbott and Ernie Macmillan from Hufflepuff, and you'll never
guess who are the Slytherin Prefects." Hermione's smile melting away.
Harry sank a bit. "Malfoy?"
"Right in one." Ron growled.
"And Pansy Parkinson." Hermione added.
"Oh NO!" Daphne and Tracey all but screamed.
"We hoped it would be Millicent." Daphne explained. "When neither one
of us got it, we really wanted it to be Millie. She's at least nice
sometimes. Pansy's going to be a nightmare this year."
"But don't you two hang around with her?" Hermione asked puzzled.
"It's more like she hangs out with us." Tracey corrected. "There's only four
of us girls in our year, and she's got it in her head that we're all best
girlfriends. She tells us things we've never wanted to know. Horrible
things."
"Like what?" Harry asked, rather intrigued.
"I don't want to spoil your dinner." Daphne smiled, and Hermione
actually chuckled a bit at the joke, while the three boys just looked
confused.
"The point is that now we'll have little choice but to listen to her brag
about who she sent to detention or who she found snogging in what
broom closet, on top of what she normally subjects us to." Tracey
groaned.
At that instant, the compartment door slid open again, and Harry knew
exactly who it was before he looked up. Draco Malfoy looked as perfectly
dressed and groomed as ever. Behind him, the hulking forms of Crabbe
and Goyle, who looked like they'd grown a couple of feet and added even
more muscle, stood waiting for their leader to entertain them or unleash
them of their prey.
Ron puffed up his chest as he turned to face Malfoy, like some kind of
guardian. Malfoy merely sneered at Ron's bravado.
"Go away Malfoy." Harry said quickly.
"Well, I see your manners haven't improved." Draco Malfoy drawled. "You
need to watch that this year Potter. You see, I have been made a Prefect.
That means I have the power to hand out punishments."
"But it's nothing compared to that amazing bouncing ferret trick you
helped Moody with last year, is it?" Harry smiled. "Now that was
something to brag about."
Draco's face burned scarlet as nearly everyone laughed at Harry's
comment. Draco narrowed his steely gray eyes. "You'd better watch your
step Potter. I'll be dogging you all year. You can bank on it. And why are
you two back here?"
Malfoy had just noticed his two housemates sitting in Potter's
compartment. The two girls simply looked back at him, their expressions
blank and stoic.
"Having a nice conversation with some new friends." Daphne said rather
icily.
"New friends? This …this trash? You must be joking."
"Draco, in the past four years, have you ever heard me utter a joke?"
Daphne said, her eyes narrowing. "I assure you it is not a joke. I have
decided not to limit myself and expand my network of associates. You
should think about that, you could find it useful. "
Harry swore the temperature in the room dropped. Draco simply stared
at Daphne and Tracey, who remained unmoved.
"I've no time for your stupid games." Draco snapped. He shut the door
and he, Crabbe and Goyle left them alone.
"This isn't over." Tracey sighed.
"What do you mean?" Harry asked, feeling concerned.
"He's going to make a big deal out of us sitting with Gryffindors, and how
we've betrayed the house or some such rubbish. He'll try to turn the
house against us in order for us to realize we have made a mistake."
"So why don't you go hang out with them and leave us alone?" Ron
suggested angrily.
"Because we want to be here." Daphne said, trying not to get angry. Her
voice was still icy as she stared at the redhead. Harry saw her tense a bit
as she spoke.
"Why should they only hang out with other Slytherins, Ron?" Hermione
asked.
"Why do they need to hang around us? We don't want them around." Ron
asked, his voice rising in volume a bit. "All they ever do is make fun of
us, and get us in trouble."
"That's only Malfoy." Hermione pointed out. "To be honest I can't think of
a single instance where either of these two have said or done anything to
us."
"What about last year?" Ron shouted, his anger rising. "What about those
stupid badges?"
"We never wore them." Daphne said, her voice rising a bit. Harry knew
he had to be the one to end this argument before everything crumbled.
The truth was, though he'd only spent a little time with them, he was
beginning to like both Tracey and Daphne. He couldn't say why, exactly,
but something about them had captivated him, and he wasn't ready to
give it up until he explored it further.
"I want them around." Harry said calmly. "They been nothing but nice the
whole trip."
"Then they must be setting us up for something." Ron suggested. "Maybe
some big joke when we get off the train."
"Ron?" Harry said, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "I want to ask you
something, and I want you to really think about it before you answer. I
mean it. Think before you speak. Why do you hate Slytherins?"
"Because there a bunch of slimy gits who are all going to end up serving
You-Know-Who!"
"Wow, you really thought about that." Tracey said snidely. Both Harry
and Daphne shot her exasperated looks, which made her look at the
floor.
"You didn't think about your answer. How can you be sure their all dark
wizards in the making?"
"What are you talking about?" Ron asked incredulously. "Do you not
remember all the things Malfoy's done to us?"
"That's exactly what I'm talking about Ron." Harry said pointedly.
"Malfoy's done to us, not Slytherins. I've spent a couple hours with
Daphne and Tracey here, and not once have they insulted, or tried to hex
me or Neville or Luna."
"They've been very nice to me." Luna said plainly. "They haven't even
called me Loony."
"Why would we call you that?" Daphne asked, a look of confusion on her
face.
"Everybody else does." Luna shrugged.
"The point is that we're all guilty of judging the Slytherins based on
Malfoy's example." Harry said, noticing the look Hermione was giving
him. She looked almost proud of him.
"You can't assume that every Slytherin is going to follow Voldemort."
Harry continued, ignoring the shivers around the compartment at the
name of the Dark Lord. "We know first hand that it doesn't matter what
house you belong to for a wizard to be dark. Or have you forgotten what
happened third year?"
Hermione and Ron gave sharp looks at Harry. He also saw the looks of
bewilderment on the Slytherin faces.
"Well, I'm not staying in here with Slytherins." Ron said firmly. "I've got
patrols to do. Are you coming, Hermione?"
"In a bit. I'd like to ask Tracey and Daphne a few questions first."
"Fine." Ron huffed and left his friends and the Slytherins.
"I'm very sorry about him." Hermione said sadly. "I think it might be his
upbringing."
"It's not that uncommon." Tracey shrugged. "A lot of the Slytherins from
older families aren't that different than him."
"What was it you wanted to ask us?" Daphne asked, still looking upset at
Ron's accusations.
"Well, first off, why Harry? Surely you could have picked other
Gryffindors to try to befriend."
"Interesting question." Daphne smiled. "Out of all the Gryffindors, there
are precious few who we thought might be receptive to trying to make
friends with us. Thomas and Finnegan were out simply because they
might get the wrong idea."
Hermione smiled and nodded understanding Daphne's meaning.
"What do you mean, "the wrong idea'?" Harry asked.
"Honestly Harry. I know boys talk. Surely those two have said things
about girls they may or may not have spent time with." Hermione said as
if it was the most obvious thing in the world. Harry saw Neville shrink in
his seat a bit.
"Neville?" Harry asked.
"S-seamus told me about what he and Lavender got up to after the Ball
last year." The round faced boy blushed furiously, avoid every set of eyes
that belonged to a member of the opposite sex.
"They have reputations, Harry." Hermione smiled gently at her friend,
who still looked a bit confused. "Reputations not unlike your godfather's."
Suddenly it all clicked, and Harry gave a soft, "Oh."
"Obviously Weasley would be a bad choice, and given his reaction today,
we were right." Tracey added.
"That left thee two." Daphne nodded towards Neville and Harry.
"But why only boys?" Hermione asked puzzled, but before either girl
asked, Hermione saw a look pass on Daphne's face, and she recognized it
at once.
"Girls are sometimes harder to get along with than boys." Tracey said
wisely.
"That's true." Hermione nodded, keeping her eyes on Daphne, who shifted
a bit uncomfortably under Hermione's gaze.
"We must be getting close to Hogsmeade." Daphne said, looking out the
window.
Indeed, a few moments later the Hogwarts Express came to a halt, and
every student began to disembark. Harry gathered Hedwig's cage and
followed his friends onto the platform. All around him students were
heading in one of two directions. All the first years were falling the
familiar call of "First Years, Over here Please. All First Years to me."
Except, the voice wasn't Hagrid's. Harry turned to see the prominent chin
and Severe haircut of the woman who'd substituted for Hagrid last year.
Professor Grubbly-Plank. Harry was about to ask Hermione about
Hagrid's absence when he heard Tracey say something that made him
angry.
"Looks like they got rid of the oaf."
Harry spun to face Tracey, and cold look in his eye. "Don't ever let me
here you insult Hagrid again."
Tracey's eyes widened, and she held up her hands in surrender. "I'm
sorry." Tracey looked to Daphne who looked just as surprised as her best
friend.
"It's fine, just don't do it around me. I know he's not everyone's favorite,
but he's a really good person, and he gets treated so badly. After
everything you said on the train, I'd think you'd be a little less
judgmental.
"You're right, Harry." Tracey nodded. "I am really sorry."
"Come on, let's get a carriage." Hermione suggested.
The group made it's way up the tiny hill to where the carriages were
lined up. Harry spotted Ron waiting for them. He helped Hermione up
and Neville climbed in after her.
"Sorry, There's no more room." Ron said coldly to Daphne and Tracey.
"Then we'll get the next one." Harry replied, giving Ron a hard look
before he led the two girls to the next carriage. He motioned for Luna to
follow, as she had not left their side since getting off the train.
Harry helped each of the girls into the carriage, and just as he was about
to get in, he noticed something out of the corner of his eye.
Tethered to the carriage were two very large skeletal, leathery skinned,
winged…horses. Harry felt a shiver run up his spine at the sight of these
nightmarish beasts. Slowly, he began approaching the closest one. It
lowered it's head, peering at him with blood red eyes, and sniffing at him
with its partial nose.
"Harry?"
Harry turned to find Daphne had gotten out of the carriage and was
looking at him strangely.
"What is it?" Harry asked, turning back to the horse.
"What?" Daphne asked looking around.
"This." Harry said, motioning his head to the animal. Harry lifted his
hand, allowing the horse to sniff at it. He was surprised when the horse
nudged his hand, almost as if it were asking to be patted.
Daphne watched Harry's hand stroking the air.
"What do you see?" She asked. That got his attention.
"You can't see it?"
Daphne shook her head, and Harry took her hand in his, and placed it
upon the beast. Daphne's eyes shone with wonder as she felt the warm
soft skin of the animal, though she couldn't see it.
"Morgana." She whispered.
"Hey, Come on." Tracey called out, and Harry and Daphne got into the
carriage.
"What were you two doing?" Tracey asked with a silly grin on her face.
"Harry could see what was pulling the carriages. I felt it. It was…"
Daphne looked out of the carriage to where there would have been
horses on any other carriage.
"I thought they pulled themselves." Tracey looked confused.
"Oh no. They've always been there." Luna said. "They're very gentle
things."
"What are they?" Harry asked.
"Thestrals, of course." Luna smiled.
4. Chapter 4
"What do you think you're playing at?" Shouted Draco from across the
Slytherin Common room. Tracey and Daphne had only just entered their
house when Draco had begun his verbal assault. All around them stood
every Slytherin from third year up, almost like some sort of tribunal each
of them looking stone faced.
"I can't imagine any reason why you would wish to associate yourself
with such filth." Draco continued.
"What are you talking about?" Tracey asked. She noticed that every other
Slytherin present was staring at her and Daphne with mixed expressions.
Loathing, disappointment, and disgust were the most abundant. It
became obvious quite quickly that Draco had sown the seeds of discord
among their fellow housemates, and was looking for a reckoning.
"You two have betrayed yourselves and your house by associating with
Potter and his Gryffindor filth. You're becoming Blood traitors, and there
is no higher crime among Purebloods." Malfoy snarled, pointing an
accusing finger at the two girls, who looked at each other and burst into
laughter.
Their laughter was infectious, as a few others chuckled softly.
"Malfoy, you egotistical swine." Daphne said when she finally caught her
breath. "There is no law that says we can't make friends with Gryffindors
or anyone else we choose. I'm not sworn to any oath nor am I bound to
this house by anything other than having been sorted into it. I could have
easily been placed in Ravenclaw, Hufflepuff, or yes, even Gryffindor. Just
like any of you."
There were some heated words and downright filthy insults hurled at
Daphne, who looked unbothered by it all. She remained unmoved by
their jeers and insults, keeping her focus on Draco.
"The point is that I have only betrayed myself by not trying to get to
know other wizards outside of this house. None of you can even tell me
why we're supposed to hate Potter or any other Gryffindor."
"They're a bunch of braggarts." Shouted someone.
"They cheat at everything."
"Mudbloods!"
"Potter gets away with everything!"
That last accusation untied most of the house, and many of the gathered
Slytherins shouted in agreement.
"Can you prove it?" Daphne asked, casting cold narrowed eyes on her
housemates. "Can you prove anything he's done that he's gotten away
with without some form of punishment?"
"What about that flying car?" someone shouted.
Daphne shook her head. "I think it's safe to say he served detentions for
that. There's also no rule that say students must ride the train to school."
She wasn't sure if Harry had served detentions, but felt it was likely a
safe bet.
"What about the Tournament last year?" Someone else called out. "He
tricked the Goblet of Fire."
"Did any of you actually witness him put his name in the Goblet?" Tracey
asked.
"Then explain how his name came out of the Goblet?" Someone else
asked.
"I can only theorize that someone else put his name in the cup. Perhaps
the fake Professor Moody?" Daphne said, arching her eyebrow, and
folding her arms. That bit of news had leaked out just before Dumbledore
had announced that He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named had risen from the
dead.
"Did you get a job as Potter's publicist or something?" Draco asked,
looking as if she were something disgusting. "He's Dumbledore's stooge. A
puppet for the Headmaster. He's nothing special. A freak of
circumstance."
"Exactly." Daphne agreed, pointing a finger at Draco. "He is the same as
any one of us. No greater or lesser. He's a teenager, just like us, and yet,
you all treat him as if he's dangerous, or pathetic. You can't even make
up our minds about him. You all jeered him when his name came out of
the Goblet of Fire last year, and then when he'd beaten that dragon, some
of you began supporting him."
"I'd never support son of a bitch!" Draco said firmly, looking highly
affronted at the insinuation. "I'd sooner take a blasting hex to my
manhood."
"Is that an offer?' Tracey smiled, showing that she had her wand ready.
Silence fell around the Common Room in general anticipation of seeing
Draco get hexed in the bits. Daphne turned back to Draco, who looked to
be stewing. His face was becoming a violent shade of purple, and his fists
were clenched tightly.
"You've hated him ever since he snubbed you in first year, and ever since
then it's been your personal mission to try and humiliate him as much as
you can. For what? If you were trying to prove your superiority over
'lesser' wizards, well, you're failing. All you proved to anyone is how
small you are. Time and time again, it's been you who's had to run away
from Potter with your tail between your legs."
"You better watch what you say to me, Greengrass. I won't stand for your
insults. I can make things very difficult for you and your family."
"Oh, yes." Tracey rolled her eyes. "Yes, we'd almost forgotten who you
are, and who your father is. How long has it been since you reminded all
of us of the power of the Malfoy family?"
"You've proven my point for me, Draco." Daphne gave a small grin. "Can't
even fight your own battles. You have to run to daddy and get him to
throw money and threats around. I can assure you that my father isn't
one to cower from your pitiful excuse for a parent. And I, unlike you, can
stand on my own, and don't need to run to the protection of my family
name. So, unless you can convince me that befriending Harry Potter is
wrong, I shall continue to live my life the way I see fit."
"You're taking your life in your own hands." Draco sneered. "He-Who-
Must-Not-Be-Named…"
"So you believe what Dumbledore and Potter claim then?" Tracey
pounced on Draco's words like a hungry tiger. "You stand by them and
their claims?"
"I'd never stand by those idiots!" Draco looked stricken.
"So you don't think You-Know-Who is back?" Tracey cocked her head and
Daphne smiled inwardly, knowing what her friend was doing. Both girls
knew there were more than a handful of Death Eater children within
Slytherin's hall. They also knew that they would have to hide that fact by
following Fudge's decree that nothing was amiss, lest they cast suspicion
upon themselves and their families. Worse yet would be admitting that
Dumbledore was telling the truth.
"I never said that. You're twisting my words." Draco looked confused.
"You weren't going to say that You-Know-Who has come back and is
going to kill Potter. You weren't going to admit Dumbledore is telling the
truth." Tracey pressed.
Draco clenched his jaw shut, sending a death stare at Tracey who stood
with her arms folded in defiance. After several moments, Draco stomped
off, and the gathering pretty much broke apart as people began heading
for bed muttering about what they'd seen and heard that night..
Tracey and Daphne made their way to their own dorm and found their
dorm mates waiting for them.
"Is it really true?" Millicent Bulstrode asked as they opened the door. She
was rather tall for her age, and nearly as broad as Goyle. She had thin
lanky black hair, that was not unlike Professor Snape's, which had led to
more than a few remarks about her lineage.
Both Tracey and Daphne liked Millicent well enough, so long as she was
alone. As soon as Pansy was near her, she became hard, and sometimes
downright despicable. Daphne wondered why Millicent's personality
flipped like that, and had come to the theory that the girl just wanted to
be liked.
"Were you two really sitting with Potter?" Millie stared at them with
something akin to awe.
Daphne nodded and Tracey simply smiled as she opened her trunk.
"I don't believe you two." Pansy said from her bed, where she was
watching them change for bed. "Why would you want to even go
anywhere near that kind of scum?"
Neither Tracey nor Daphne answered so Pansy pressed on.
"Didn't it stink in there with Granger? And Longbottom, oh gods help me
if I had to remain in the same compartment with him. You might want to
shower before you go to bed, just to get the residue off of you."
"I think we'll be fine." Daphne said simply, shutting her trunk and
climbing into bed.
"What's he like?" Millicent asked, looking quite curious.
"MILLIE!" Pansy shrieked indignantly. "Don't you even consider following
those two. You know what'll happen."
"Why's that, Pansy?" Tracey asked, her curiosity piqued. "She could make
some real friends, instead of people who use her to protect them from
people she bullies?"
Daphne saw Millicent's expression become pensive as she listened to
Tracey.
"Heaven forbid she might star associating with people who might actually
appreciate the person she is, rather than what she can do for them. And
what a shame it would be if she actually got some self respect. You
should think about it, as well. A bit of self respect might do you a world
of good."
"What are you talking about?" Pansy asked, confusedly.
"Do you honestly think Draco's going to marry you because you were his
first shag?" Daphne wondered.
"Don't you dare talk about things you don't know anything about." Pansy
threatened, whipping her wand out from under her pillow. Daphne was
faster, and leveled her own wand at Pansy, who looked murderous.
"Draco loves me." She whimpered.
"No, Draco loves himself." Daphne said coolly. "You're just something to
occupy his time. Someone he can flop about on top of hoping to make
himself into some sort of Casanova. When you finally figure it out, he's
going to already be shagging someone else."
Pansy gave a weak snarl, and shut her bed curtains. Daphne sighed and
gave a curt nod to Tracey and Millicent who were climbing into their
own beds. Shutting her curtains, Daphne was feeling quite exhausted. It
had been a very eventful day.
She had managed to establish at least a shaky foundation with Harry. She
was very proud of how she had handled herself while they had been on
the train. She'd been very afraid of sounding stupid, but had managed to
have a pointed discussion, and actually sounded intelligent. Her regret
was that she hadn't learned much about Harry.
"Baby steps." She reminded herself. She had to establish trust with him.
Her mother had told her that over the summer. Still, it had taken a great
effort not to throw herself in his lap and snog him silly. He had gotten
better looking over the summer.
She thought about when he'd taken her hand and helped her feel the
Thestrals. She'd felt so weak in the knees in that moment, and she'd
nearly passed out from the inability to breath. And the animal itself had
felt strange, and familiar at the same time.
She'd also been quite surprised when he'd abandoned his best friend to
ride with her and Tracey and that Luna girl, who'd proven to be quite
interesting herself.
It was not Daphne's intention to destroy Harry's friendships, and she
knew she would have to be careful. She did not want Harry to resent her
for wrecking his life. She wanted to be included in his world, not the
reason for its destruction.
At the same time, she wasn't about to let Ron Weasley, or Draco Malfoy,
stop her from trying to get what she wanted. Her mother was right. The
only thing that really mattered was what she and Harry felt.
With that thought, Daphne closed her eyes, and settled into her warm
bed, her imagination slipping back to the train where he shared a cabin
alone with Harry.
Harry was thinking about what that Umbridge woman had said during
the Feast. He'd tried hard to listen, and understand, but its almost like
she talked in circles. Thankfully, Hermione had understood it all and had
put it in simpler terms.
Harry had recognized the woman almost immediately. She had been at
his trial. She had tired to suggest that Dumbledore was accusing the
Ministry of sending those Dementors to attack Harry over the summer.
After Hermione had explained what Professor Umbridge had said in her
speech, Harry realized that this was the Ministry spy that Daphne had
warned him about. How could it not be. This was the person he needed
to watch out for. But Harry didn't think that she was very threatening.
And what could she actually do, especially with Dumbledore monitoring
her actions. Maybe people were just being paranoid.
But, then again…
Harry had followed Neville up the staircase, as Ron and Hermione were
escorting the First Years to the Dorm, and giving them a brief tour of the
school. Harry had noticed how delighted Hermione seemed to be at the
task, while Ron was obviously still fuming about what had transpired
between them on the journey to school.
Harry thought he would talk to Ron later, and try again to make him
understand, or at the least ask Ron to trust his judgment on this
particular matter.
Harry entered the Common room behind Neville, who seemed excited
about the new password for some reason. Neville was sure he would not
forget it, which Harry doubted. Neville always forgot the password, and
Harry smiled when he remembered their first year, when they had found
Neville sleeping in front of the portrait because the Fat Lady had refused
him entrance.
Harry was greeted by a few of his fellow Gryffindors. Colin and Dennis
Creevey both came up to him to inquire about his summer. Angelina
Johnson gave him a quick hug and told him about her captaincy of the
Quidditch Team, which excited Harry. Perhaps they could have a game
without a long winded speech like their former captain.
Harry spotted Parvati Patil sitting with Lavender Brown near the fire, and
took a deep breath. "Why wait?" He asked himself and went over to sit
with the two girls.
"Sorry to bother you two." Harry said, and was a little surprised to see the
two look a bit guilty, but he ignored it and pressed on.
"Parvati, I just wanted to apologize to you for the Yule ball. I wasn't a
very good date, and I'm truly sorry that I didn't treat you well that night."
Parvati stared wide eyed at Harry and then turned to look at Lavender,
who looked equally astonished.
"Umm, Thanks, Harry." Parvati said slowly. "That's very nice of you."
"I know that I can't make it up to you, but at least you know that I feel
bad about it." Harry shrugged, standing up.
"Why can't you make up for it?" Lavender asked suddenly, a mischievous
smile on her face.
"Lavender!" Parvati shrieked warningly.
"Why not take her out on a make up date? You could escort her to
Hogsmeade…" Lavender smiled, and Parvati looked mortified. Harry on
the other hand looked to be thinking it over.
"Harry, you don't have to do that. Your apology was enough, I assure
you."
Harry nodded, but then gave a smile. "Maybe we could discuss it when
we know when the Hogsmeade visit is."
Lavender hide her giggles behind her hand, while Parvati, quite
embarrassed, simply nodded. "S-sure. That'd be fine."
"Alright. Well, goodnight." He said, and headed up to his dormitory.
When he opened the door, he heard Dean, Seamus and Neville having a
heated discussion, which halted abruptly when they saw that it was him.
Each other them began busying themselves in their trunks, or changing
for bed. Harry immediately felt they must have been discussing him.
"Hey, Dean." Harry said, trying to sound friendlier than he felt at the
moment. "Good summer?"
"Was alright, better than Seamus's."
"What happened Seamus?" Harry asked. Seamus looked over at harry
sharply, and took a great breath. "Me mam didn't want me to come back.
Thought I might be in danger or something."
"Danger from what?" Harry asked in disbelief.
"You, actually. She thinks you've gone barmy, claiming You-Know-Who's
back and all."
Harry dropped his friendly demeanor at once.
"I see." Harry said glumly. "She believe the Prophet, and thinks I'm some
headcase, and Dumbledore's off his rocker?"
"Something like that." Seamus said. "Maybe if you told everyone what
actually happened that night with Diggory…"
"Why should I? You can just read the Prophet Like your Mother, and
you'll know all the gruesome details." Harry was seething as he sat on his
bed. He couldn't believe how stubborn the Ministry was being about the
whole affair, and how easily people were believing the tripe it was
printing about him.
"Don't insult my mother!" Seamus said firmly. "Look at it from our point
of view. Maybe if we knew what happened…"
"NO!" Harry shouted. He stared right at Seamus, his heart pounding in his
temples. Neville, who'd been setting a small cactus-like plant on his
bedside table turned, nearly knocking the plant to the floor. Dean had
been setting out his robes for the next day and dropped them suddenly.
"Look, you've got two choices. You can trust in Dumbledore and by
extension me, or you can believe everything the Prophet writes and
become another mindless sycophant being led to slaughter."
"Are you calling me mam a sick fan?" Seamus asked confused and angry.
"Sycophant, mate." Dean said helpfully. "It means mindless stooge."
"MY MOTHER ISN'T MINDLESS!" Seamus shouted at Harry.
"She's acting like it!" Harry shouted back.
"Hey!" Ron shouted getting in between the two boys, preventing them
from starting to swing their fists. "Knock it off."
"He's making fun of me mam!" Seamus shouted.
"Calm down, Seamus." Dean said pulling the Irishman away from Ron
and Harry.
"If you're so worried about your mother, perhaps you can ask McGonagall
to move you, so you won't be sharing a dorm with a psychotic killer.
That'll ease her mind!"
"Harry, that's enough!" Ron shouted his friend down. "What's wrong with
you?"
"I am sick of people accusing me of lying!"
"You're daft, Potter. I can't believe anyone would buy that tripe about
You-Know-Who being back. It's ludicrous!" Seamus shouted.
"I believe him." Neville said in a small voice. The four other boys looked
at Neville, who stood holding his small potted cactus. Neville withered a
bit under their stares and went back to arranging his plant on his bedside
table.
"You've all gone round the twist." Seamus threw up his hands, climbing
onto his bed. "I can't believe I'm sharing a room with a bunch o' loons!"
"That's enough, Seamus." Ron said quickly. "Harry's just tired. He fought
off the Imperious curse from those two Slytherin girls all day."
"What are you talking about?" Harry asked incredulously, staring at Ron
as if he'd grown a second head.
"I figured it out during dinner. That's why you defended them." Ron
smiled as if it had been obvious. "They were using the Imperious on you
and you couldn't fight it off. Not from both of them."
"Are you mental?" Harry asked. "I told you, their alright."
"You allowed a couple of Slytherins to sit with you on the train?" Dean
asked, curious what Harry and Ron were talking about.
"Tracey Davis and Daphne Greengrass." Neville said as she slid under his
blankets. "They were nice."
"You see what I mean?" Ron asked, looking at Dean as if he'd just solved
a great mystery. "Imperioused. Why would Neville say anything nice
about a Slytherin? They always pick on him and stuff."
"I wasn't Imperioused." Neville said bitterly.
"Ron, you're being stupid." Harry said, rubbing his temples as if to ease
an oncoming headache.
"Stupid? It's stupid that I'm trying to protect you?"
"No, it's noble that you want to protect me, but it's stupid that you think
that just because they belong in Slytherin, they have to be evil hags. With
that mindset, you're no better than Malfoy."
Harry hadn't seen it coming, nor would he have ever guessed, but that
had been the exact wrong thing to say. Harry found himself sprawled out
on the floor with Ron standing over him, breathing hard.
"You hit me?" Harry asked, holding his jaw where pain was shooting up
into his skull.
"After all we've been through, how could you compare me to that…that…
bastard?"
"After all we've been through, how could you question my feelings?"
Ron said nothing but went to his bed, pulling the curtains shut, not even
bothering to put on his pajamas. Dean looked to Seamus' bed which had
it's curtains drawn, and Ron's, before looking back to Harry.
"Why do I have the feeling this is going to be a rather long year?"
"Ah, Severus, please come in." Dumbledore smiled pleasantly as his
Potions master entered his office.
"I have some…news." Snape said without build up. "In truth, I'm
concerned that there could be a divide within my house."
Dumbledore looked up from his paperwork, a light twinkle in his light
blue eyes. "A divide?" he asked, stroking his silvery beard thoughtfully.
"What do you mean?"
"It seems that two of my Slytherins had decided to cross house lines, and
have reached out to…" Snape's lip curled. "Potter."
Dumbledore looked taken aback at this. He stood from his seat and began
pacing about his office.
"Which two?" He asked of his potions master.
"Greengrass and Davis." Snape said quickly.
"Interesting. The Greengrass' are a formidable family, though they've
managed to remain neutral to the troubles of our world. Though,
Jonathan Greengrass has supported some of the muggle friendly
legislation in the past. I can not recall any Death Eater with the Davis
surname."
"Nor I." Snape said, standing quite stiffly as he watched the Headmaster
pace around the room.
"Is it possible either family has joined Lord Voldemort's ranks, and you
are unaware?" Dumbledore asked, looking at Snape over his half moon
spectacles.
"It is possible. The Dark Lord does try to keep all of us somewhat
unaware of each other's identities, save for those of us in the inner circle."
"I see." Dumbledore nodded. "Do you believe there could be some kind of
plot to lure Harry out of the school?"
"I do not pretend to be aware of all of his plans, but I think he might have
mentioned something, especially if it involved the boy. I think our
assumptions about him being too afraid to face the boy until he has
heard the Prophecy in it's entirety remain solid, for now. To be honest, I
do not believe the Dark Lord would employ teenagers to entrap Potter."
Dumbledore nodded his agreement. "What exactly happened tonight?"
Snape proceeded to inform the Headmaster of all he'd learned of the
events that had taken place in the Slytherin Common room after the
feast. Dumbledore listened carefully and when Snape finished,
Dumbledore seemed to brighten.
"I do not claim to be omniscient, But I think we are looking for trouble
where none exists. At least not to Harry. After what you have told me, I
think all we have is several young people who no longer wish to be
constrained by their house. Perhaps they are disenchanted by these petty
rivalries, ad are simply seeking to broaden the horizons."
"Perhaps, but they will be facing resistance from other Slytherins. Malfoy
in particular was quite distraught."
"No doubt his long feud with young Harry played a part in that. For now,
we shall monitor the situation. I do not wish for a war to break out in
this school, when a greater war looms over us like a shadow."
Snape bowed and left the office, leaving Dumbledore to ponder all that
he'd heard. A Slytherin had reached out to a Gryffindor, after centuries of
rivalry. Was it possible that others in those to houses could follow this
example, and at last the school could be united?
Still, the timing bothered Dumbledore a bit. He would need to do some
checking, but there was no reason to suspect anything more than young
people growing up. Harry was quite popular among the young females,
Dumbledore knew, and it was possible that a couple of the Slytherin girls
wished to get to know Harry better, and that could be useful if things
progressed. After all, Harry needed to realize how powerful a magic Love
truly could be. Everything depended on that.
5. Chapter 5
"What's going on?" Hermione asked the next morning when Harry met
her in the Common Room. "Ron just ran out of here like his head was on
fire. What happened to your face?"
Harry had a large purple bruise on his left cheek where Ron had hit him
the night before, which still ached a bit.
"Ron hit me." Harry said glumly.
"WHAT?" Hermione looked utterly dumbfounded
"I may have deserved it." Harry admitted, though even he wasn't
convinced of it. "I compared him to Malfoy."
"Why in the world would you do that?" Hermione asked hotly.
"HEY!" Harry shouted her down. "If he hadn't been going on and on about
how Daphne Imperioused me, maybe I wouldn't have said it."
"Oh." Hermione said, shaking her head. "Oh no, this is getting out of
hand."
"I agree."
"Harry, why are you talking to her?" Hermione asked curiously.
"Oh, not you too." Harry groaned, heading out of the portrait hole.
"Not me too what?" Hermione followed him.
"You're going to tell me to drop it. To ignore her because she's evil or
wants to turn me over to Voldemort, right?"
"I was going to do no such thing, and I'm a little offended you would
even think that of me." Hermione huffed. Harry stopped and turned to
look at her apologetically.
"I'm sorry. I shouldn't have assumed."
"I was only curious how you two began speaking. I think it's good that
you're trying to make friends with her. Frankly, I've always been a bit
curious why you never tried to make friends with more people."
Harry shrugged and the two of them continued on to the Great Hall.
"My cousin always used to scare anyone off who tried to be my friend. I
guess part of me still thinks that could happen, even though Dudley is
terrified of wizards and witches. Maybe it's just because I've been, you
know, trained to react to the threat or something."
Hermione didn't say anything, but she looked rather upset at Harry
admission. They entered the Great Hall and took seats along the
Gryffindor table. Hermione noticed Ron and Seamus sitting with Dean,
all of them talking and looking at Harry angrily.
"What's that about?" Hermione asked.
"Before Ron hit me, I had a row with Seamus. His mother wanted to keep
him out of school because of the Daily Prophet." Harry shrugged.
"Oh. I see. I guess we should have expected that. By the way, what
exactly did you say to Lavender and Parvati. When I got to the dorm last
night they kept asking me questions about you. They said you had spoken
to them earlier, but wouldn't tell me what happened."
"I apologized to Parvati for being a git at the Yule Ball. Lavender
suggested I make it up by taking Parvati to Hogsmeade."
"Are you going to?" Hermione looked surprised by this news.
Harry merely shrugged. "Let's say I'm trying to keep my options open. I
would like to have a normal year, if at all possible, and Sirius suggested I
try to be more social. He thinks maybe that will help keep me out of
trouble."
"Or get you into some." Hermione smirked.
"Hermione, have you thought about dating anyone?" Harry inquired.
Hermione's eyes bulged out, and she began looking all around them as if
this was the set up to some sort of prank. Harry still had his head down
to his plate, so he had missed her reaction.
"Um, Harry. I like you. You're my best friend…"
"Huh?" Harry looked up, confused by her words.
"It's just that…Well, I don't think I have feelings like that for you."
Hermione said, trying to let Harry down easy.
"What? NO! No, Hermione, you're like my sister. That's not what I was
asking." Harry said, his face going just as red as Hermione's. They both
began to chuckle, which turned into a full blown hysterical laughing fit.
"I'm sorry, it's just the way that you phrased that…" Hermione wiped the
tears from her eyes, her face still rather pink from her earlier
embarrassment.
"I guess I didn't think that question through. It's just that we're all in that
age where we think about that sort of thing, and I was just wondering
how it might affect our friendships. We've been pretty close, and like I
said, I think of you as a sister, and I want the best for you."
"That's really sweet, Harry. Thank you."
Harry simply shrugged, while Hermione thought about his question.
"I suppose I have thought about it. After the ball last year, I guess it was
kind of hard not to think about it all. I am nearly sixteen after all. I'll
admit that there are a few guys that I might find interesting."
"Is Ron one of them?" Harry asked, peering down the table at his other
friend.
"I don't know." She shrugged, her voice unable to hide her
disappointment in their redheaded friend who was busy stuffing his face
further along the table. "He's got a few good qualities, but he's also got a
lot of not so good qualities. I just don't think Ron and I would be a good
match. I mean, look at how much we argue."
"Do you think you'd be friends with him if it wasn't for me?"
Hermione's face fell and she shook her head slowly. "If it weren't for you,
I would have been done in by that Troll. Ron was the reason I was even
in that bathroom, if you recall.."
Harry nodded. "Things are strained between us, and I'm worried that we
won't be able to fix them."
"Harry, Ron cares for you like any of his other brothers, and brothers
fight. He's afraid of losing you to other people. You know how he
compares himself to his other brothers. You're the thing that sets him
apart from them."
At this, Harry frowned. "It makes me wonder if he's ever been my friend
because of who I am, rather than my fame."
"I think so. Otherwise, he'd not be putting up so much resistance to the
idea of you making friends with Slytherins."
"Did I hear you correctly, Miss Granger?"
Professor McGonagall stood behind Harry, class schedules in her hand.
"Are you trying to make friends with Slytherins?"
"Mostly Harry is, Ma'am." Hermione smiled at her favorite teacher.
"Well done, Mr. Potter. Five points for school pride." The usually stern
teacher gave the smallest of smiles and handed them their schedules.
"Wow." Hermione mouthed watching their Transfiguration teacher bustle
off to finish handing out schedules. "You made her smile?"
"I did?" Harry asked, as his back had been to McGonagall the whole time.
"Can you imagine what things could be like if our house and theirs could
forget this stupid feud?"
"I don't know. It might take the fun out of Quidditch." Harry grinned.
Hermione reached across the table to swat his arm.
"You prat." She smiled.
"Come on, let's get to History. I'm might need you to prod me to stay
awake."
Daphne and Tracey did not fail to notice the disparaging looks they were
getting from the housemates, or the fact that they were being sort of
isolated. When they sat down for breakfast, several people close to them
stood up and left, and no one else would sit close to them f they could
help it. The girls simply shook their heads and ignored it all.
They were joined finally by Daphne's younger sister, Astoria, who looked
rather proud.
"Please tell me it's true." She smiled. Astoria was quite similar to her
sister in looks, though her hair was much lighter in color, and she looked
a bit more like their father, especially her nose. "Tell me you really are
going out with Harry Potter."
Tracey nearly shot milk out her nose at this statement, while Daphne
dropped her fork loudly. Astoria was practically bouncing in her seat
waiting for her sister to answer her. Daphne looked at Tracey for help,
but her blonde friend was to busy cleaning her face, or rather hiding
behind her napkin to offer any help.
"I'm not going out with Harry." Daphne sighed, retrieving her fork from
the floor.
"Yet." Tracey added. Daphne glared at her friend.
"I've only just started talking to him. He's nice, and I'm hoping to become
his friend."
"And then his girlfriend?" Astoria asked hopefully.
"Why are you so interested in my love life?" Daphne questioned.
"Well, I'm a little concerned with what's going to happen to you because
of all this mess. But also, I'm really proud of you. I think most other
people would just go along with Malfoy just to avoid trouble. But if
you're going to shake things up because of how stupid house rivalries are,
why not do it with gusto and snare the Gryffindor Golden Boy. Besides,
Harry's really cute."
Daphne smiled at her sister. Astoria had apparently started coming to the
same conclusions she herself had come to a few years before. She hoped
that Astoria might follow her example, and widen her circle of friends
outside of the Slytherin dorms.
"Are you going to marry him?"
This time, Tracey's milk did come out her nose, and she nearly fell on the
floor laughing. Astoria, having seen the amazing milk nose trick began
laughing hysterically, while Daphne could only stare in utter
bemusement at her younger sister. She couldn't believe what had just left
her barely twelve year old sister's mouth.
If Daphne were honest with herself, she would have been able to admit
that she had once or twice fantasized about a life with Harry Potter. She
had managed to repress it all in order to focus on building her
relationship with the boy. However, it was questions like that which
made it increasingly difficult not to follow Tracey's advice, and her own
desire and grab Harry and kiss him.
Tracey managed to haul herself back up on her seat, and shoved her
goblet away. Perhaps it was best to refrain from drinking anything
further until little Astoria went away. Astoria had also managed to get
herself under control and was looking at her sister with hopeful eyes.
"Could you introduce me to him?"
"Careful Daphne." Tracey could not stop grinning. "Your little sister might
be trying to steal your potential boyfriend. Daphne whipped her head up
sharply and cracked it in the process, which made Tracey guffaw, and
Astoria to look up worriedly.
"Look, why don't you let me actually build some kind of friendship with
him, and then I'll introduce you." Daphne said, not really sure what was
happening. Astoria smiled and hopped up out of her seat and headed up
the table where her second year friends were waiting.
"What the hell just happened?" Daphne asked Tracey, who had her head
buried in her arms. Daphne could hear snorts of laughter, and smacked
Tracey's head. "Stop it."
"I'm sorry, but your sister has big plans for you. She's already got you and
Harry married, and you seem to be trying to keep things at a slow pace."
"Well, I don't want to scare the boy." Daphne looked tensely at the
Gryffindor table. "We've only just started talking, and for the most part
all we talked about is prejudices and stupid house rivalries. I don't know
a thing about him, and he doesn't know anything about me."
"Then teach him a few things about you, like how you feel in a broom
cupboard." Tracey suggested. Daphne gave her a wry look, and shook her
head.
"I think you need to get your mind out of the gutter."
"Good morning Ladies." Professor Snape said flatly as he handed them
their schedules. He stared at Daphne for a moment before he continued
on his way.
"That was a bit strange." Daphne said.
"What?"
"Professor Snape just stared at me, like he was trying to …I don't know. It
was just weird."
"Uggh." Tracey grimaced, looking at her schedule. "Herbology first thing.
It's still raining out."
"We'd better get moving. The greenhouses are all the way on the other
side of the school."
Harry had managed to stay awake through History of Magic, thanks in
large part to Hermione actually poking him in the ribs. He would have
been upset, except that he had asked her to do it, as she reminded him
when they left class.
Ron had not sat next to them, as he was obviously still angry at Harry.
Harry wished that he and Ron could settle things between them, but Ron
seemed to want to have nothing to do with Harry for the moment.
"Don't worry, he'll come around." Hermione said as they started making
their way to the dungeons for Double Potions. Harry and Hermione were
discussing what their first lesson was likely to be, when Harry, not paying
attention to where he was going ran right into Cho Chang.
"Oh, I'm sorry." Harry said, stooping to help her gather her books.
"I guess I should have checked to see where you were going." Cho
laughed, and Harry felt his palms get a bit sweaty. "Have a good summer,
Harry?"
Harry shrugged. "S'alright, I guess."
"That's good, I suppose. Well, I have to get to Runes. I'll see you later
then?"
"Yeah." Harry gave a weak smile and watched her go.
"Come on, Loverboy." Hermione laughed, taking Harry's arm and guiding
him to the dungeons. They were the last to arrive to the hall outside of
class where the rest of the Gryffindors and the Slytherins were waiting to
be allowed into the potions lab.
"Hi Harry." Daphne said, coming up to the raven haired boy, who still
looked a little goofy.
"Forgive him." Hermione rolled her eyes. "He got hit with a hormone
hex."
"A what?" Harry asked. Hermione's comment had knocked the cobwebs
from his head, and he smiled to Daphne. "How's you day been so far?"
"Alright. Had Herbology already. After lunch it's Runes." Daphne smiled.
"Oh, me too." Hermione brightened a bit.
"You should sit with us." Tracey said. She was standing just behind
Daphne.
"I think I'd like that." Hermione said.
At that moment the door to the Potions class, and Snape waved them in.
Harry noticed a lack of curled lip, or superior sneer as he walked next to
Daphne into the class. He and Hermione took a table right next to
Daphne and Tracey.
The door closed with a heavy thud, and Harry watched Snape cross to the
front of the class. The greasy haired professor faced his class, folding his
long arms into his cloak.
"Before we begin, I'd like to mention that at the end of this year, you will
be sitting a very important examination. This test will prove exactly how
much You have learned regarding the composition and uses of potions.
Imbecilic as many of you appear to be, I expect you all to manage at least
'Acceptable' in your OWL, or I shall be more than a little…put out."
There was a collective shiver throughout the class, which Snape ignored.
His black eyes had settled on Neville, who Harry thought might be
trembling a bit.
"After this year ends, many of you will no longer be taking my class, as I
will only accept students into my NEWT classes who have received
'Outstanding'."
This time, Snape's eyes found Harry, who stared back defiantly.
"However, we still have an entire year to get through before that happy
moment, and I think we should begin. We will start the year off with a
concoction that will most assuredly come up in your examination in some
form. The Draught Of Peace. Please read the instructions through very
carefully, as this is quite a temperamental potion. Ingredients, on the
board. You may begin."
At once the student began gathering ingredients to brew the potion.
Harry decided that he wanted to do his best, or at least come up with
something Snape could not criticize. As he performed each line of
instruction, he would read it several times through to make sure he was
doing it correctly. He fought every urge to look around the class, and
focus hard on his own work.
Snape announced that class was coming to a close by telling them all
there should be a silver vapor coming from their potions. Harry couldn't
tell if the steam coming from his cauldron was exactly silvery, but it was
at least light in color, which made him feel pleased. Hermione of course,
had managed to brew a perfect Draught. She ladled a bit into a crystal
vile and labeled it with her name.
"Time is up." Snape said.
Harry corked a vial and took a quick look around the room. Ron's potion
was issuing a rather thick greenish smoke, while it looked like Seamus
was chipping something that resembled concrete of his cauldron to put in
a vial. Both Daphne and Tracey had perfect looking potions, while
Malfoy's looked rather muddy.
Harry handed his vial to Snape, who looked at it for several moments.
Harry waited for the remarks, but none came. Instead, Snape looked up
at him with a questioning expression.
"Can I help you Potter?" Snape asked more than a little irritably
"Um, No sir." Harry stuttered. "Just handing in my potion."
"Which I have received. Now as there is precious little time left, I suggest
you clean up you work station before you leave, or I shall give you
detention, and you can clean all the Potions labs."
Harry nodded and went to gather his things. Hermione stared at him
while he cleaned his things, but managed to hold her tongue until they
were out of class.
"That was amazing. He didn't say anything horrible to you."
"Well done, Harry." Daphne said as she sidled up next to him. " You had
Malfoy distracted all class. He's usually a fair hand at potions, but he
seemed flummoxed today."
"Don't get to excited." Harry cautioned. "I'm sure I'll screw up next time,
and Snape will get to insult my intelligence and my upbringing, and then
give me detentions."
Harry and the three girls headed to the Great Hall for lunch where they
separated, heading for their respective tables. Harry and Hermione sat
down next to Fred and George, who looked nearly giddy.
"So, Harry." George grinned as Harry sat down next to him. "There's a
rather sinister rumor going around that you were seen with a couple of
Slytherin girls."
"Should we be worried that you're falling to the temptation of the Dark
Side?" Fred looked concerned, though Harry saw the twinkle of mischief
in his eyes.
"Yes, I did have a very nice conversation with Daphne Greengrass and
Tracey Davis." Harry said firmly. "They're very nice."
"OY! You actually spoke to the Ice Queen?" Fred asked flabbergasted.
George also looked more than a little impressed.
"Who?" Hermione asked looking between the twins.
"Daphne Greengrass of course." Fred said. "They call her the Ice Queen,
because she so cold to everyone."
"That's not the impression I got from her at all." Hermione said, casting
her eyes over her shoulder to the Slytherin table. "She's been very
friendly to us."
"She is easily one of the prettiest girls in the school, no question. But she's
always so aloof when boys have tried to talk to her." George said. "How'd
you break through her frosty defenses?"
"Actually, she sought me out." Harry admitted. "At the end of last year.
We talked a bit and agreed that we would try and get to know each other
this year."
"Harry, when exactly did this happen?" Hermione asked, looking a bit
worried.
"While I was still in the Hospital wing. Why?"
Hermione began chewing her bottom lip, but shook her head. "Just
curious."
"Hermione, I know that look. What's on your mind?" Harry pressed.
"Well, it's likely just a coincidence, but it's a bit dodgy that a Slytherin
would suddenly want to strike up a friendship with you right after You-
Know-Who returns."
"That is rather suspect, Harry." Fred agreed.
"It would be if she hadn't admitted to wanting to talk to me before, but
being afraid of what her housemates would do." Harry responded. "Look,
guys, I know I don't always have the best judgment, but she's alright."
"Harry, We're not saying she's not." George said, placing an hand on
Harry's shoulder. "We just don't want to see you hurt. If you like her,
forget everything else, and be her friend."
"I wish Ron felt the same." Harry said, peering down the table to were
Ron sat with Dean and Seamus.
"Ron's pretty stubborn, you know that. Once he sees that she's not
dangerous, he'll come around."
"Excuse me?"
They all turned to see a young girl with light Brown hair standing there,
clutching a few books to her chest. The crest on her robes told them she
was a Slytherin.
"How can we help you?" Fred asked, a bit crossly. The girl's eyes went to
Fred's, quivering a bit before returning to look at Harry.
"My name is Astoria, and I was just wondering what your intentions
toward my sister are?"
Harry looked taken aback at the question, but before he could say
anything, Hermione spoke up.
"Who's your sister?" Hermione asked, a small smile starting to appear on
her face, as she already suspected the answer.
"Daphne Greengrass." Astoria said.
"Did she send you over here?" Hermione asked.
"No. In fact, I doubt she even knows I'm talking to you. She really likes
you. She stood up to Malfoy defending you last night."
"She what?" Harry asked, now turning to look over at the Slytherin table.
"Malfoy had most of the house waiting for her when she got to the
Common room last night, and accused her of betraying the house by
talking to you. So are you two going to go out?"
Hermione began smirking, while Fred and George guffawed at the girl's
forthrightness. Harry could only stammer and stare bewilderingly at the
girl, who looked to be growing impatient.
Thankfully Hermione came to his aid.
"It's far too early for either of them to say one way or the other. They've
only just begun talking to each other."
Astoria sighed heavily, and shook her head. "That's what Daphne said."
"I'm sorry?" Harry said, hoping to placate the girl somehow.
"I don't see why you can't get to know each other while being together."
Astoria said hotly, and stormed away. Harry watched her go, utterly
confused at what had just happened. When he turned back to Hermione,
Fred and George, there was a moment of awkward silence before the
three of them burst out laughing at Harry.
"I'm going to kill her." Daphne said, her head banging against the desk in
front of her. "I'm going to squeeze the life out of her. Oh sure, Mum and
Dad might be upset, but once I explain why I had to do it, they'll be fine.
They're still young. They could still make a new one. Maybe one who
wasn't so nosy, or …or…"
"Determined to meddle in your love life?" Tracey asked helpfully.
"Yeah, or that."
Hermione could not stop smirking, nor could Tracey for that matter.
Hermione had told them all about Astoria's visit with her and Harry at
lunch. Daphne' color had faded until she was nearly as white as any of
the Hogwarts ghosts.
"So how long have you fancied Harry?" Hermione asked
Daphne, her head still on her desk could only shrug. "I started sometime
during third year, I suppose."
"She used to stare at him from across the Great Hall like a lost puppy."
Tracey added.
"Why didn't you ever try to talk to him? Or any of us before now?"
Daphne finally lifted her head, some of her color returning. "Fear mostly.
Fear of rejection, fear of the fallout. Just fear."
"I guess I understand that." Hermione said.
"The thing is, after the Final task, I was more afraid of never getting the
chance." Daphne admitted. "I mean, he does get himself into a lot of
rather dangerous situations, doesn't he?"
Hermione made a non committal noise, not knowing if she should share
anything with Daphne and Tracey. She wasn't sure if she would be
betraying Harry's trust, and felt it best to keep quiet.
"So, when I saw all of you in the Great Hall, I figured it was my best
chance to try. He was kind of cold at first, angry and incredibly sad. But
he didn't tell me to shove off. We only talked a few minutes, and he said
we could spend some time together this year. So all summer I thought
about how I could talk to him, and build a friendship."
"Which could become something more?" Hermione pressed. Again
Daphne's face flushed and she lowered her head back to the desk.
"I think that means yes." Tracey giggled lightly.
"Yes, ok? Yes." Daphne said, her head shooting up. "I like him. I think he's
incredibly gorgeous, and he's polite, and sweet and gracious. But the
truth is, I don't know him and he doesn't know me. What if it turns out
we hate each other?"
Hermione actually smiled at this. "I think it's a really good idea to spend
time getting to know him, before trying to date. But just so you know,
Harry's somewhat guarded, it won't be easy to get to know him. You'll
have to be very patient with him."
Daphne nodded, and before she could ask anything else, Professor
Babbling began the class with a long winded speech about their coming
OWLs. He then began his first lesson, which gave the girls no more time
to speak. When class finished, they all gathered their things together and
began heading out to the their next class.
"Hermione," Daphne said, taking hold of the bushy-haired witch's arm. "I
just want to thank you for your advice about Harry. It means a lot to me
that you're willing to allow me to get to know him."
"Harry is smart enough to make his own decisions, and I would never
presume to tell him how to live his life, though he might think otherwise.
I do nag him a bit about finishing his schoolwork. Just don't hurt him. I
think he's had enough of that in his life."
Hermione smiled a bit sadly and then headed off for Defense Against The
Dark Arts., leaving her two new friends to wonder exactly what she had
meant.
6. Chapter 6
Harry was trying desperately to keep his anger in check at the moment.
He was far to upset to even attempt to eat dinner, even thought he was
quite hungry, and the food on his plate smelled incredible.
All around him, Hogwarts students were whispering rather loudly about
the scene that had taken place mere hours before in the new Defense
teacher's classroom. Harry had lost his temper at the new little teacher,
and a shouting match had taken place, ending when Professor Umbridge
had made Harry leave the classroom.
The juiciest bit of gossip was the revelation that Harry had let slip that he
had fought against the resurrected Lord Voldemort. Professor Umbridge
had tried to assure her class that Harry's claims were nothing more than
lies to frighten them all.
Harry had no idea what was said after he left, but it seemed to Harry that
Professor Umbridge had won this particular battle. Harry could here
people around him voicing their opinion about his claims, and it only
served to irritate him further.
How can they all sit there all but calling me a liar when two months ago
they believed it all?" Harry asked, keeping his eyes on his plate, not
daring to look up for fear he might lash out when he saw someone
talking about him.
"Harry," Neville said. The round faced boy had sat with Harry and
Hermione, and they'd been joined by Ginny, who was hoping to hear
about what had happened first hand. "I'm not sure they did. Dumbledore
told us what had happened, but we only had his word on it. The we spent
the summer being told through the paper and the wireless what a nutter
you were and how Dumbledore's going senile. If we had had a little more
time before we went home for the summer, or we could have seen what
happened in the maze…"
Neville let his words hang, and Harry sighed heavily. Once again he
peered down the table to where Ron was sitting. He no longer looked
angry, but morose. He turned to look at Harry, but looked away quickly
when he caught Harry's eye.
"I still can't believe Professor McGonagall wouldn't at least change your
detention. I mean, you could have served it with her." Hermione said
sadly.
"She says that as a teacher, Umbridge has the right to give me
detentions." Harry shrugged. "Can we get out of here?"
Hermione, Neville and Ginny rose together, and headed back up to the
Gryffindor tower.
"Why did you let her get to you like that?" Ginny asked.
"I don't know!" Harry growled. "I just hated her talking about how safe
we were when Voldemort's out there now, waiting to kill us all. I couldn't
take it."
"You're going to have to try and control your temper, Harry." Hermione
said.
"That's what McGonagall said." Harry sighed. "I've got a little time before
I have to go see the toad, Lets work on the essay for Snape."
Neville started to walk away when Harry stopped him. "Where are you
going, Nev?"
"I didn't think you'd want me to study with you. I just..." Neville said,
looking rather nervous.
"Nonsense, Neville, You're more than welcome to work with us."
Hermione said, patting the couch cushion next to herself. Harry noticed
Neville's face burn red, and saw Ginny watching the boy carefully as he
sat next to Hermione. The youngest Weasley child seem to be puzzling
over something, her brow furrowed in concentration.
"When did you start fancying Hermione?" Ginny asked out loud, and then
as she realized what she had just said quickly covered her mouth with
both her hands looking very mortified and repentant. Neville's eyes shot
up, looking humiliated by Ginny's question, while Hermione looked
between Neville and Ginny with a very puzzled look.
Harry had figured out Neville might fancy his best friend the day before
on the train, but had wisely decided it best for them to work things out
on their own. It looked as though fate, and Ginny had other ideas.
"Neville?" Hermione asked softly, her eyes questioning, but Neville got up
and disappeared into the boys dormitory. Both Harry and Hermione
looked to Ginny, who was redder than either could remember her ever
looking before. Harry was able to hide his smile as he thought to himself,
"That's a new shade of Weasley red."
"I didn't mean to say it out loud, I swear it." Ginny said though it was
somewhat muffled, as she had yet to remove her hands from covering her
mouth. "I just saw him looking at you so…so sweetly, and I …It just
happened."
"Neville fancies me?" Hermione looked completely taken by surprise. "I
don't know what to say."
"There's not really anything to say." Harry said. "You need to figure out
how you feel about him and then let him know. He's a good guy,
Hermione."
"I know that." Hermione said rather irately. "I just don't know if I feel
anything for him. To be honest, I don't know that we've ever had any
conversation that last longer then a minute or two."
"He's a very sweet guy, you know." Ginny said, trying to be helpful. "You
could do a lot worse than him. I know he's not the best looking guy in the
school, but…"
"I don't care about looks." Hermione said indignantly. "I just…this is
rather overwhelming. I need to think about this."
With that, Hermione gathered her things and went to her dorm, leaving
Harry and Ginny alone. Ginny looked to Harry, remorse on her face.
"I didn't mean to embarrass him. I just…"
"Pulled a Ron?" Harry smiled lightly.
"I guess. Speaking of which, what's going on between you two anyway?
He's been giving you the evil eye all day."
"He's angry that I'm making friends with Daphne Greengrass and Tracey
Davis." Harry shrugged. "He's sure that their evil and their going to kill
me, or hand me over to Voldemort."
"You're talking to the Ice Queen?" Ginny's face was unreadable, though
Harry thought he saw something like suspicion in her eyes.
"Yeah, I am. She's nice. I don't know why everyone is so concerned about
this? It's not a big deal. She's a decent person, and I've enjoyed talking to
her."
"Maybe it's because she's a Slytherin, and they usually end up being
incredible gits. No one wants to see you get hurt Harry." Ginny sighed.
Harry shook his head.
"Thanks, but I can take care of myself, and so long as she continues to be
nice, I'll keep hanging out with her. It's no one's business anyway."
"I just think you can do better, Harry." Ginny remarked offhandedly. Her
face suddenly began to color red again, and just like Hermione and
Neville before her, Ginny ran off to the dormitories. Harry rubbed the
bridge of his nose, trying to relieve a bit of tension.
"Why is this such an issue?" Harry wondered. " There's nothing wrong
with making new friends. It shouldn't matter what house they're in."
Harry decided he should head down to Umbridge's office for his
detention, as it looked like he wasn't going to get any homework done
now.
"Hi." Astoria said with a rather precocious smile as she sat across from
her sister. Daphne saw Tracey pushing her goblet away from her,
undoubtedly so she wouldn't try and take a drink while her sister was
present. There were far more people present at dinner than there was at
breakfast, and Tracey likely did not wish to repeat her new Milk Nose
trick.
"Hello, dearest sister. How was your day?" Daphne smiled a falsely sweet
smile. She wanted to lay into her younger sister for sticking her cute
button nose into other people's affairs, especially since that other person
happened to be her. "Talk to anyone interesting today?"
Astoria clearly didn't notice her older sister's growing irritation, or was
ignoring it all together.
"Yes, I talked to Harry Potter today." She smiled as she reached onto her
elder sister's plate, taking her dinner roll, and tearing it to tiny little
pieces. "I decided that I couldn't wait for you to introduce me, and
figured if you could do it, so could I. Anyway, I just heard something
very disheartening. I heard that he got in trouble in Defense today. He
called Professor Umbridge a liar."
"What?" Daphne and Tracey said in unison.
"Abigail Flint heard some Hufflepuffs saying that Harry had shouted at
Professor Umbridge and claimed that he fought You-Know-Who last year.
She gave him detention, but he wouldn't stop yelling at her, and she
made him leave class."
"He's going to get in serious trouble if he doesn't learn to keep his mouth
shut and his head down." Tracey remarked. Daphne nodded her
agreement.
"What if she provoked him? What if she's setting him up for something?"
Daphne asked.
"Like what?" Astoria asked.
"Don't you have somewhere else to be?" Daphne asked exasperated.
Astoria smiled and shook her head. "I don't have any homework or
anything."
"GO AWAY!" Daphne shouted. Astoria' smile fell and she glared at her
sister, tossing what was left of the mangled roll back onto Daphne's plate.
"I'm just trying to help you and your boyfriend."
"URRRGGGHHH!" Daphne shrieked, clutching fistfuls of her shiny dark
hair. Astoria stuck her tongue out and skipped away to where a few of
her friends were sitting, watching their interaction curiously.
"Do you think that she's trying to pin Cedric's murder on Harry? Like
she's trying to get him to admit it or something?" Tracey asked. Seeing
Harry and a few of his fellow Gryffindors getting up from their table and
leaving the hall.
"It would make sense." Daphne said thoughtfully. "If they could pin that
on Harry, then it would be clear that Harry and Dumbledore's stories
were obviously made up."
"What do you think she'll make him do for detention?" Tracey asked, a
hint of true concern in her voice.
"I don't know."
Daphne stared at the door to the Great Hall thoughtfully. It was clear to
her that Minister Fudge had some sort of agenda now, though it was very
unclear what it might be. She wondered if they were planning on
charging Harry with Cedric's murder, why they wouldn't just take him
into custody and put him on trail. But then she realized that if Harry
asked to take Veritaserum, which he would likely be advised to do, the
administration would not only have to make reparations to Harry for
falsely accusing him, but also for slandering his name in the paper. On
top of that, the world would know he'd been telling the truth, and
Daphne doubted anyone was prepared to face the fact that the greatest
dark wizard of all time had returned from the dead.
Daphne was afraid for Harry once again. This time she doubted he would
be able to face this particular storm on his own.
"Come on, Let's get to work on that essay for Professor Snape. If we go
now, we might be able to get hold of some books before Granger
confiscates them all for her essay." Daphne said, rising from her seat.
As they began heading towards the library, neither of them noticed to
cold stare from Draco Malfoy, who was still fuming over his
embarrassment the night before. He sat with his fellow fifth years, the
ones who trusted him, and knew what House loyalty meant.
"What are we going to do about them?" Pansy asked. "They're going to
infect the entire house with their poison."
"We're going to help them remember who their true friends are." Draco
smiled a devious smile as he turned his attention back to his associates.
"But we have to do this very delicately, or Bumblebore might try and
interfere."
"What do you have in mind?" Theodore Nott, a thin boy with a very
aristocratic demeanor asked, his eyes alight with mischief. Draco
sometimes wondered why the Notts and The Malfoys were not closer. If
Theo was any indication, the two families share many common interests
and goals. Draco thought some sort of alliance would have been
beneficial, but the one time he'd brought it up to his father, luscious had
scoffed.
"The Notts are little better than squibs." He had said before ordering
Draco to remove himself from his father's study.
Draco couldn't understand his father's outlook, as Theodore seemed to be
quite powerful. He was typically one of the first to master new spells, and
he was well read in some of the more exquisite dark spells. Draco's only
conclusion could be that Mr. Nott and his father had some sort of
disagreement or something.
"We'll have to start slowly, I'd rather not cause permanent damage if I can
help it. We have to show them that Potter and his friends aren't the saints
that people think they are" Draco sneered.
"But Draco," Millicent said nervously. "No one thinks Potter's a saint. In
fact, most everyone thinks he's a fame seeking brat, who's trying to keep
his name in the papers."
"Yeah, for now. How long do you think it will be before Potter goes and
does something all noble and brave and everyone forgets what a fame
whore he is?" Draco spat. "We know what a phony he is, and it's our duty
as proper wizards to show the rest of this lot the truth."
Everyone nodded their agreement, except Millicent who looked rather
skeptical of Draco's intentions. The truth was, she didn't believe Draco's
philosophy, and was becoming increasingly disenchanted with Slytherin
House as a whole. She had spoken to one of the French girls from
Beauxbatons last year, and had learned that there were no houses, or
sorting, and that people were free to associate with whomever they
wished. Millie often looked around at her fellow classmates, and students
from other years, and envied them their friendships.
In first year, she had begun making friends with Mandy Brocklehurst,
from Ravenclaw. However, Pansy, and a couple of older girls had come
to her "rescue" and saved her from making a grave mistake. Since then,
Millie had been Pansy's shadow, almost forced to go everywhere she did.
All they ever talked about was Pansy, and whatever she was interested
in. Anytime Millie tried to talk about something she liked, Pansy always
twisted the conversation back so she was once again the focus.
Millie had rarely spoken to Daphne or Tracey, mostly due to Pansy. But
their words from the night before were still echoing in her head. She
deserved a real friend or two.
"Maybe," Millie thought to herself. "It's time I got one or two."
"Good Evening, Mr. Potter." Dolores Umbridge smiled sweetly, her wide
toad like mouth smiling.
"Uh, Good Evening, Professor Umbridge." Harry said rather stiffly. He had
thought on the way down to her office it might be a good idea to try and
be civilized with her. So far, he felt he was off to a decent start.
"Please, sit down. You will be writing lines for me this evening. Oh, no,
no." She said as Harry reached into his bag for a quill. "You will be using
a very special quill of mine." she stood from her seat and crossed to
where Harry had sat down, handing him a thin black quill. Harry notice
the tip looked sharper than any quill he'd ever seen, but shrugged it off.
He turned to Umbridge expectantly, but she simply smiled.
"Off you go then."
"But you haven't given me any ink. Should I use my own?" He asked,
trying to sound as polite as possible.
"Oh, you will not require any ink. You will write, 'I Must Not Tell Lies'."
"How many times?"
"Until the message sinks in, I think. Now, if you please…"
Harry bent his head, and placed the tip of the black quill to parchment
and began to scratch out the words he'd been ordered to write, when he
began feeling a itch on the back of his pen hand. The quill seemed to be
self inking, because there on the parchment, in dark red ink were the
words he was supposed to write.
I Must Not Tell Lies.
Harry wrote two more lines, each time the itching on the back of his
hand feeling more annoying until on the fourth line, he felt a sting. Harry
stopped writing to look at his hand and was sickened to see, in his own
handwriting, the very words he had been writing on the parchment.
Harry peered closer to the ink, and a sudden realization hit him. The ink
was blood. His blood. Harry stared at the quill and then to Umbridge
who waited behind her desk, that hideous sweet smile on her face.
"What is this?" Harry asked angrily, looking horrorstruck at the new
defense teacher.
"Is there a problem? Umbridge asked sweetly.
"Yes there's a problem! What is this thing? It can't be legal."
"I assure you that it is perfectly acceptable." Umbridge said firmly.
"Really? Well, then you won't mind if I ask Professor McGonagall then,
will you?" Harry stood up from his seat and began heading for the door.
He was just reaching out for the knob when his body suddenly stiffened
as if frozen. His arms and legs snapped together, and her fell to the floor
with a heavy thud. A moment later, he felt himself being rolled over, and
Professor Umbridge was standing over him, a cold cruel smile on her
pouchy face.
"Let's get one thing clear this instant, Mr. Potter. I will not tolerate
misbehavior from anyone. I am not here because Professor Dumbledore
has asked me to be here. I am here because the Minister of Magic wishes
it. As such, I have the entire Ministry behind me. So, Should you wish to
try and spread your vicious little lies about me to one of the other
teacher in the vain hope to be rid of me, do try and remember that it will
be my word the Ministry listens to. Now, if you would like, you can serve
the rest of your detention here with me, or I can send a letter to Minister
Fudge, and see to your removal from Hogwarts.
Harry wanted nothing more than to reach out and clutch the arrogant
toad's throat and squeeze until her eyes bulged out of her fat head, but he
knew in that moment he was going to have to fall in line for now.
Umbridge let him out of the body bind, and Harry grudgingly went back
to his seat and continued his punishment, gritting his teeth the entire
time.
Occasionally he would look up to see Umbridge watching him as if he
were a particularly juicy fly she couldn't wait to catch and devour. Harry
simply kept working, concentrating hard on not making any noise of
discomfort.
For three and a half hours, Harry scratched away at his parchment, and
through that, his hand. With each and every letter, his hatred for the
woman was etched deeper into him.
At last, Professor Umbridge rose from her desk and took his hand in hers
to examine the damage.
"Ah, I see that you are starting to get the message. Tomorrow evening,
same time. You are free to go." Umbridge smiled. "Good night, Mr.
Potter."
Harry just glared at the squat teacher before leaving her office. Harry
thought about going to see McGonagall, but Umbridge's threats still rang
in his ear. Could she really have him removed from Hogwarts? And what
would happen to him if she managed it? Would he go back to the
Dursleys, or would he be able to stay with Sirius?
These questions rattle around in his head as he made his way upstairs to
the dormitories. He entered through the portrait hole and found
Hermione sitting in front of the fire. She looked up and gave a weak
smile as he sat down next to him.
"How was your detention?" She asked softly.
"It was…" Harry wanted to tell her everything, but he could hear
Umbridge's threats echoing in his head. "Fine. No big deal."
"What'd she have you do?" Hermione asked, turning back to her book.
"Lines." Harry said, his hand stinging from the scratches he'd spent the
evening cutting into himself.
"That's not so bad." Hermione said, her tone warming.
"Nah." Harry agreed.
"Harry, I wanted to tell you earlier, but, well with everything that
happened today, I never really got the chance."
"What?" Harry looked up. Hermione turned to look at him and smiled.
"That little girl at lunch, Daphne's sister. She was telling the truth.
Daphne does fancy you. I asked her about it in Runes today, and she
really likes you."
Harry sat up a bit, his face looking confused.
"The thing is, she wants to really get to know you. She wants to try and
build a real relationship with you."
"Okay…" Harry said, not really understanding what Hermione was saying
here.
"I think you should give her a chance." Hermione said. "There aren't
many girls who are going to be interested in the real Harry, but I think
Daphne is one of them. I know that you like Cho, and everything, but,
well think about it ok?"
"Sure." Harry smiled, remembering how Sirius had said virtually the same
thing just before school. "What about you?"
"I think she's nice, but I don't really fancy girls." Hermione quipped.
"You know what I mean." Harry smiled, poking Hermione in the side. She
let out a small scream and hit him in the arm with her book. Harry
wrestled the book away from her and managed to fend her off until she
calmed down.
"So, how about it. Now you know of a boy who apparently likes you."
Harry commented.
"I know, and Neville's a lovely enough person, but I really don't know."
"Maybe you should spend some time with him, and just see what
happens. At the very least, you could have a very good friend in him."
"I suppose." Hermione sighed. "I just hate to string him along or
something."
Harry nodded and smiled at his friend. "You'll do the right thing." Harry
said as he got to his feet. "For the both of you."
The portrait door opened and they both turned to see Ron coming in,
holding his broom.
"Oh, hi." he said, looking a little guilty. Harry started to turn to head up
to bed when Ron called out to him. Harry turned back around and
watched as Ron came over to them.
"I…I shouldn't have hit you. I'm sorry for that."
"I shouldn't have compared you to Malfoy." Harry said, shoving his hands
in his pocket, wincing ever so slightly as the fabric brushed against his
stinging cuts. He didn't notice the look of curiosity that passed on
Hermione's face.
"Umbridge wasn't too hard on you, was she?" Ron asked. Harry shook his
head, a small smile on his face.
"Ron, You've been my best friend since first year, and I can't imagine life
without you in it. But if you don't stop being so damned stubborn and
immature, one day your going to say something that you can't take back,
and our friendship will be over. You've got to grow up, or you could end
up being left behind, mate."
Ron lowered his eyes, and nodded lightly. "I'm going to bed." He said,
stepping past Harry and trudging up the stairs. Harry watched him go,
feeling bad about what he'd said, but knowing it had to be done.
"Well done, Harry." Hermione said, getting up from the sofa and coming
to stand next to him.
"Then why do I feel like a complete git?"
"He needed to hear that, and it really did need to come from you, or he
wouldn't have listened at all."
Hermione then surprised him, and clutched his wrist, pulling his hand
out of his pocket to examine his hand. Harry pulled it away, but not
before Hermione got a good look at it.
"I thought you said she was making you do lines?" Hermione asked,
looking truly horrified at the sight of his hand.
"She is." Harry said, rubbing at his sore hand. "She's making me use this
weird quill that cuts my hand and writes in my blood." Harry grimaced.
"Harry, you've got to tell Professor McGonagall."
"I tried." Harry nearly shouted. "I got up from my desk, and was going to
take the quill to McGonagall, when she put me in a body bind curse. She
told me that she's got the whole ministry behind her, and she said it
would be my word against hers, and that she could have me expelled."
Harry said, his hands ruffling his hair in frustration. "She's got me,
Hermione. I have to play her game, or she'll kick me out of here."
Hermione sat down, as her legs weaken, her hand going to her mouth in
disgust at what she had just heard.
"I can do this, Hermione." Harry said bravely. "I've been tortured by
Voldemort. This…" Harry smiled, holding up his hand. "This is nothing."
"If you need any help…" Hermione said, wiping at the angry tears
stinging her soft brown eyes.
"I could use some help on my homework tomorrow, if you have the
time?"
"You got it." She smiled weakly. Harry gave her one of his patented
lopsided grins, and then headed off for bed, leaving her alone in the
common room. Hermione was more than angry at Umbridge. Not only
was she not going to be teaching them magic, Not only was she spying on
Dumbledore, and trying to sow dissent within the school, but she was
torturing her best friend. Hermione was not going to let that stand if she
could help it. She was going to make it her life's ambition to take that
toady little woman down.
Hermione sighed as she stared into the fire. Harry deserved so much
more happiness. He deserved a better life than what he had been given.
Hermione wondered if she might be able to help him to find a little bit of
happiness, and then she thought of Daphne Greengrass, the very pretty
Slytherin who had admitted to fancying her best friend.
"I shouldn't interfere." Hermione told herself, and yet, her mind was
already thinking of ways she might help the girl get closer to her best
friend.
7. Chapter 7
AUTHOR'S NOTE:
So, I got a lot of grief over The Umbridge detention scene, and I'd like to point
out some things. First of, at fifteen, Harry has no proof, nor any inkling that
Umbridge can't back up what she says. He's not as worldly as apparently
many of you were at fifteen. Even Hermione, who's supposed to be uber
intelligent has no way of knowing.
Second, Even if Harry managed to tell someone, It would be her word against
his, as it's quite likely that she has some kind of protective concealment charm
on her Blood quill. With as fanatical as Umbridge is, Do you really think she'd
allow for the use of Veritaserum, and Pensieves are supposed to be rare.
I deeply sorry thy Harry isn't as smart or strong as you want him to be. So to
those of you who don't like it, there are plenty of mutant Harry stories out
there. To the rest I say, thank you for reading, You're the best! Sorry for the
rant.
Transfiguration started with what was now the typical start of term
speech regarding the OWL exams. Harry listened to Professor McGonagall
as she told them what they might expect during the exams, and what she
planned for them this year. Finally she hand out snails for them to
practice vanishing spells on.
Harry Ron and Hermione sat together. Ron had joined his two friends at
breakfast, where he explained his change of heart.
"After Umbridge's class, I got really angry." Ron said between huge
forkfuls on pancakes. "All I could think of the rest of the day was how the
whole world is against you, and I should be by your side. You're my
friend Harry, and I wasn't being a very good one. I'm supposed to have
your back, no matter what."
Harry had truly appreciated the sentiment, and hoped that Ron would
remember that as he explored his growing relationship with Daphne and
Tracey. Harry was finding it more difficult to not think about the
brunette. He knew why, of course. Thanks to Daphne's little sister, and
Hermione, he now knew that Daphne fancied him, and that was the
reason for her trying to befriend him. If Harry was honest, he did find her
attractive. The problem was that he didn't know her, something that
apparently Daphne herself had considered. She anted to take the time
and get to know the real Harry, and that in itself spoke volumes to him.
Harry couldn't really think of any good reason not to try things out with
Daphne. Other than, of course, the threat of Voldemort, but every time
he thought of that, he heard two voices chastising him for it, Sirius, and
Dumbledore.
"You should not let anything stand in your way of happiness."
Dumbledore would say.
"We're all on Voldemort's hit list, whether we associate with you or not."
Sirius voice would say. "He'll want to kill us only because we oppose him,
so stop being a imbecile."
So, while he was trying to vanish his snail for Professor McGonagall,
Harry decided that he should spend more time with Daphne Greengrass.
He had nothing to lose and everything to gain, so what was the point in
trying to keep her, or anyone else away?
"Very good Mister Potter. You've nearly got it." Professor McGonagall said
startling him back to reality. Harry saw that his snail was very nearly
transparent, and was amazed to see that he'd nearly mastered the spell
while thinking of Daphne.
"Give it another try, please." McGonagall had been sweeping through the
class checking on their progress. She couldn't remember any time when
Harry had grasped a spell so quickly, and thought he was quite close to
having it perfected.
Harry nodded, waved his wand and spoke the incantation, tapping the
snail's shell and smiled as the snail nearly disappeared. There was only
the faintest traces of the invertebrate's shell still visible. He cancelled the
spell so he could try again, but Professor McGonagall grabbed his hand.
"What is this?" She asked, looking upset. Harry pulled his hand away and
shook his head.
"Nothing Professor. It's fine, really." Harry said softly. He was a bit angry
at his Head of House, as it was her that had all but forced him to go to
his detentions.
Professor McGonagall looked as if she wanted to press the issue, but
Harry gave her a meaningful look, and she decided it was best to let the
subject to drop. As she began walking away, she glanced back and saw
Hermione giving a look of intense displeasure. Professor McGonagall
made a mental not to speak with the headmaster on the matter as soon as
possible.
After lunch, Harry, Ron and Hermione headed out to the grounds for the
first Care of Magical Creatures class. They were joined in the Entrance
hall by the Slytherins, and Harry paused so Daphne and Tracey could
catch up.
"Good afternoon." Daphne smiled.
"Good afternoon." Hermione responded.
"Hey." Harry smiled.
None of them noticed the murderous looks being given to them by Draco
and his pack of rabid wolves.
The five of them gathered down by Hagrid's hut, where Professor
Grubbly-Plank had set out a small table with what looked to be moving
twigs crawling about. Professor Grubbly-Plank spread a handful of what
appeared to be grains of rice on the table, which the moving twigs fell
upon greedily.
It turned out the creature were called Bowtruckles, and the class was split
into groups of three, and were allowed to observe a bowtruckle between
them. Harry partnered with Daphne and Tracey, while Hermione, Ron
and Neville picked out a tree guardian together. Ron looked rather upset
that Harry had chosen to study with the two Slytherin girls.
He wasn't the only one. Draco Malfoy looked ready to murder as he
watched Harry and his housemates working together, occasionally
laughing at the antics of the little creature.
As Ron seemed more interested in what Harry was doing, Hermione was
able to talk to Neville, who appeared very nervous.
"He's kind of cute, don't you think?" She said, not really sure how to
begin a conversation. Neville only nodded, avoiding her eyes all together.
Hermione silently cursed Ginny for blurting out Neville's secret. He was
already incredibly shy, and now it was worse because she knew that he
liked her.
She asked Neville to hold the bow truckle show she could sketch it's face.
Neville held up the creature, and Hermione took those few moments to
really look at Neville. She noticed that he was starting to lose his baby
fat. His face wasn't so rounded anymore, and he also looked as if he were
gaining a bit of muscle. Hermione imagined the lugging heavy bags of
fertilizer my be the cause of it.
She also noticed how gently he handled the tiny creature in his hands.
Hermione remembered listening to Ginny talk about the Yule Ball last
year, and how well Neville had treated her that evening. How, even
though he wasn't a great dancer, he'd not sat out unless she had wanted
to. He'd been a great escort, and, Ginny admitted, that if she hadn't like
Harry so much, she would have tried to date Neville.
But Hermione needed more that a decent dancer. She needed someone
who could stimulate her mind as well as her hormones. The truth was,
she knew Neville to be smart, though he had difficulty in remembering
things. Hermione had a theory that Neville was something akin to a
beaten dog. She had heard Neville talk about the way his grandmother
would constantly compare him to his father. Hermione doubted anyone
would have self confidence if they were subjected to that all their life.
"Could you take him now?" Neville asked, in a very soft voice. "I need to
try and draw him."
Hermione smiled and offered her hands to accept the little creature. As
Neville placed the bow truckle into Hermione's open hands, he brushed
against her, which sent little shivers down her spine. Shaking her head,
Hermione passed it off as her thinking about the two of them, and not
something of significance. Still, the moment lingered in her brain the rest
of class.
Daphne could not remember a more fun and interesting Care of Magical
Creatures class. She, Tracey and Harry had a lot a fun passing the little
twig like critter between them, offering it wood lice to eat. It seemed the
bow truckle like Harry the most, and seemed to want to stay near him,
which made it difficult for Harry to sketch the creature.
"You'd better check your pockets when you leave to make sure he doesn't
try and hitch a ride with you, Harry." Daphne smiled. When Harry smiled
back at her, a real, relaxed smile, she felt her stomach roll over. His eyes
shone brilliantly in the late morning sunshine, and it made her brain get
a bit fuzzy.
"We heard you met Astoria yesterday." Tracey grinned, which made
Daphne glare at her.
"Yeah, she's uh…forward." Harry smiled.
"She's also nosy and annoying." Daphne huffed.
"Nah, she's alright." Harry chuckled.
"You don't live with her."
"She's got a point." Tracey smiled, trying to take the bow truckle, which
had dug it's sharp little claws into Harry's cloak. The three of them had to
work together to gently release the fidgeting little creature.
"I'm sorry for whatever she said to you. She thinks things are very simple
and can be solved easily. She doesn't really understand sometimes."
"It's no problem. It's not the worst thing to ever happen to me."
"There he goes again." Tracey grinned as the little bowtruckle leapt from
her hands and scurried up Harry's sleeve to sit on his shoulder.
"You're being quite difficult." Daphne scolded the bowtruckle which gave
a sharp chirp. The three laughed at the creature.
"Guess he told you." Tracey laughed.
"Father was talking to the Minister not long before we got back," They
heard Draco suddenly say from next to them. Draco, Crabbe and Goyle
had apparently moved closer to Harry and the girls. "The Ministry really
wants to crack down on substandard teaching around here. It's probably
why that great oaf isn't here anymore. He likely got handed his walking
papers. About time if you ask me. First that crazed hippogriff, then
those…whatever they were last year."
"You didn't want a blast-ended Skrewt as a pet, Malfoy? I thought for sure
you would've tried to smuggle one home. You know how they say pets
resemble their owners." Harry remarked without turning to look at
Malfoy, who raised his head, staring coldly at Harry.
"He might have been worried his mother would confuse the two of them."
Tracey said, which made Daphne and Harry laugh out loud.
Draco's face colored and his eyes narrowed at Tracey. "You should be
careful, Davis. I won't put up with your cheek. I can…
"Yeah, yeah, yeah, tell daddy, we know. Merlin, we've heard it so often, I
can almost repeat your speech word for word. Draco, as a fellow
Slytherin, no one cares. It's pathetic.
"Pathetic is it?" Draco's voice rose, and every head rose to see what was
happening. Before Draco could utter another word however, Professor
Grubbly-Plank came over and suggested they all get back to work. Harry
and his new friends kept casting glances to a obviously incensed Malfoy,
and chuckling lightly.
When class ended, Harry and the girls were joined by Ron and Hermione
as they all started heading back towards the castle.
"Would you all like to join us in the library after dinner?" Daphne asked,
a bit hopefully. "We can all work on homework together."
"Sure." Hermione smiled, but Harry frowned.
"I have detention the rest of the week. Maybe this weekend, as I'm sure
I'll be quite backed up on my work."
"What is she making you do?" Daphne asked. She saw Hermione frown,
but Harry just shrugged and made a noise of indifference.
"Lines."
"That's not so bad." Tracey said, her voice somewhat chipper.
Daphne watched Hermione's frown deepen, but refrained from
commenting. She knew the bushy haired bookworm wanted to say
something, and Daphne suspected that it wasn't going to be pleasant. She
made a mental note to bring the topic up later.
"What about you Weasley? Will you be joining us? Daphne asked, not
really sure why she was extending the offer. Ron had been very open
about how he felt about her and Tracey. Still, she felt the need to make
the effort. She truly did not want to come between Harry and his friend,
and hoped that Ron might at least learn to accept her.
Ron only shrugged, and Daphne felt it was better than she could hope for
at this juncture. They said goodbye, as the three Gryffindors had to get to
the Greenhouses for Herbology, while Daphne and Tracey and the rest of
the Slytherins made their way to Charms.
"Did you see Hermione's face when I asked about Harry's detention?"
Daphne asked.
"No. Why?"
"She looked like she had just swallowed stink sap or something.
Something's going on."
"Like what?"
"I don't know, but I intend to find out tonight."
"Well, I impressed with how things went today. I never suspected he
would have asked us to be his partners. I thought Weasley was going to
bust a vein or something. I don't even know if he got any work done with
as much as he was staring at Harry."
"I really wonder what his problem is. I can understand his dislike of
Malfoy, but he doesn't even know us. He acts like we're going to tear
Harry's heart out and feed on it."
"I don't think that's really the organ you have in mind." Tracey smirked.
"Oh my gods!" Daphne shrieked looking horrorstruck. "Could you be
anymore crass?"
"Possibly."
After dinner that evening, the trio broke up, each heading off for
different destinations. Harry grumbled as he went off to Professor
Umbridge's office. He'd been asked by Angelina Johnson, the new captain
of the Gryffindor Quidditch team about trying to get Friday evening off
so he could attend the Quidditch tryouts. Harry was more than a little
sure that would not fly, but he had promised to try.
Hermione was going to meet the Slytherin girls in the library, while Ron
was going to who knew where to do who knew what, though Hermione
was sure that it would not involve homework. She was seriously
considering not allowing him access to her notes, or helping him with
any of his work, hoping to teach him a lesson.
Hermione found her favorite table empty, and set her bag upon it, before
disappearing into the stacks to find the books she would need to
complete her work. She had finished her potions essay the night before,
but had intended of double checking some facts. There was also her rune
translations, and that very pathetic set of questions assigned by
Umbridge.
When she returned to her table she found that both Daphne and Tracey
had arrived, and were just getting out their own work.
"Just couldn't wait for us, eh Hermione?" Daphne smiled. Hermione could
only shrug, but she smiled all the same.
"I'm not big on procrastination." she said, and the other two just shook
their heads. Daphne took a moment to check out the books Hermione had
collected, and sighed heavily.
"I'll be back in a moment." She said, getting up from the table and
disappearing around a corner.
"Good, she's gone." Tracey grinned. "Has Harry talked about her at all?"
Hermione sighed, and shook her head. "Only when he's defending his
friendship with her. He knows she likes him now, thanks to Astoria, and
me, but I'm not sure how he feels about it at the moment."
"Damn." Tracey said. Hermione looked up from her book, looking
curious.
"Do you know why she likes him?"
"Who can say?" Tracey shrugged. "I do know that she'd do right by him.
It's just in her nature to be loyal to the people she cares for. And she'd be
a lot better for him tan half those slags who lust after him."
"That's true." Hermione agreed.
"The thing is, she's so determined to take things slow with him, like she's
only got one shot to do things right. I don't know. Maybe if they could
actually spend some real time alone together that would make things go
faster."
"Maybe." Hermione said. "I've known him four years, and I still don't
know everything there is to know about him."
"Ok." Daphne said as she returned to the table with the book she needed
for her Potions essay. She opened the book and flipped a few pages until
she found what she was looking for. Opening her ink bottle and dipping
her quill, she began writing some notes.
"Hermione?" Daphne said softly, hoping to sound non-plussed. "What
happened during Harry's detention?"
There was silence, and Daphne looked up to see Hermione sitting as if
frozen. Her quill was over her parchment and her hand was trembling fro
anger.
"That-That horrid woman." Hermione said between clenched teeth. "She
made him…S-she…"
"What?" Both Daphne and Tracey asked together, both leaning towards
the bushy haired girl.
"She made him cut into his own hand. He had to write lines in his own
blood." Hermione hissed angrily, her face turning red with her rage.
"What are you talking about?' Tracey asked.
"Hermione, calm down and tell us what you know." Daphne urged.
Hermione took several minutes to calm down. She took great gulps of air
and let them slowly. Finally, after her color returned to normal she was
able to tell them everything she had learned.
"He came back with words scratched into the back of his hand. When I
pressed him, he admitted that she had made him use a strange quill that
wrote in his own blood and cut up the back of his had."
"A Blood Quill?" Daphne looked horrified. "That's illegal. Why didn't he
tell someone?"
"He tried." Hermione replied. "He grabbed the quill and started heading
towards McGonagall's office when she put him in a body bind curse. She
told him that he could do the detention or she could expel him. She told
him she had the entire Ministry behind her and he could do nothing"
Both Daphne and Tracey looked as angry as Hermione felt now.
"That absolute hag." Daphne snarled. "Blood Quills are illegal, what is she
even doing with one?"
"Why are we sitting here?' Tracey asked. "We should tell someone."
"We can't" Hermione said. "First, I promised I wouldn't say anything. I
shouldn't have even told you. But secondly, if we tell, she'll know Harry
said something, and then who knows what she'll do. She's here because of
the Minister of Magic, and he's determined to shut Harry up. I'm almost
certain that those Dementors were sent to his home just so he would do
magic, and they could get rid of him."
Daphne now looked pale. "I could rite my father, maybe he could help us
somehow. At the least he might be able to get someone in here to
investigate her."
"But she's working for fudge. He'd give her a warning, and she could hide
it, and then it would be Harry's word against hers, and after everything
they said about him in the papers this summer, he doesn't have a leg to
stand on." Tracey said bitterly.
"There has to be something we can do." Daphne pounded her fist.
"All I can think of is to get him to control his temper. She's going to be
ruthless on him this year, doing everything she can to provoke him."
Hermione suggested. "I bet she wants to pin Cedric Diggory's death on
Harry, and then throw him in Azkaban without trial."
"We thought the same thing." Tracey said. So how do we get him to
control his temper?"
"By giving him a distraction." Hermione smiled at Daphne, who suddenly
blushed.
"What do you mean?" Daphne asked suspiciously.
"I mean that if Harry's mind is focused on something else, or rather
someone else, maybe he won't rise to her challenges." Hermione grinned.
"I think I understand." Tracey smirked, looking at Daphne as well.
"Whoa." Daphne said, holding up her hands defensively. "We barely know
each other. It's too early to even think about…"
"Snogging?" Tracey asked helpfully.
"I didn't…That's not what I…" Daphne stuttered, but Hermione simply
looked pleased.
"Look, I'm only suggesting getting you two together to spend some time
alone, and get to know each other. What happens then is completely up
to you. I just think it might be good for Harry if he could keep his head
down and his mouth shut." Hermione smiled lightly.
"Unless he's kissing you, of course." Tracey grinned at Daphne, who
slammed her head on the table , Tracey and Hermione giggly softly on
either side of her.
"I tell you Albus, there was no mistaking it. She's forcing him to use a
blood quill." Professor McGonagall said firmly. She had come to his office
as soon as curfew went into effect. She knew of course that there would
of course be one or two students who ventured out, but it was likely
they'd be sniffed out by Filch and his filthy feline. She had sat on her
discovery all day, knowing that she had to wait to speak to the
headmaster about what the new Defense Teacher was making Harry
Potter endure.
When she arrived, she found that the headmaster was not alone, as
Severus Snape was also there.
"The trouble will be in proving the matter." Dumbledore sighed wearily.
"Harry's word will not be enough, and I sincerely doubt we will be able to
get our hands on the quill."
"Something must be done, this can not stand." McGonagall said
indignantly.
"Our hands on this matter are tied." Dumbledore confessed. "Surely the
Minister has taken steps to assure his spy's success. He has already tried
once to have Harry expelled. He do not think he will fail a second time."
"She asked me to brew Veritaserum." Snape said coolly.
"Whatever for?" McGonagall asked gob smacked.
"I would theorize that she will wish to question the staff about me. It's
likely that she'll invite you to join her for tea, and then deliver a dosage
to you. As a Ministry official, anything she is able to get out of you would
of course be admissible in court. I already understand that the school
governors have been leaned on for my removal."
"They can't let you go." McGonagall said, her hand flying to her mouth in
horror.
"And so far they have not, but the more threatened Cornelius feels, the
more he will push. I believe that we have only seen a little of what is to
come. If my sources are correct, there will be some very interesting
changes made here at Hogwarts." Dumbledore sighed, steepling his
fingers as he looked at his to teachers.
McGonagall sat down heavily. "Is there no way to help the boy?"
"I am afraid that at the moment, there is none. However, I think that he
may find help through his friends. If what I hear is true, young Harry is
expanding his circle of friends."
"I don't see how that will help him." McGonagall said.
"My dear Minerva, I believe that Harry may find new strength and
wisdom as he opens his life to new people, and this school may very well
be able to stand united."
"I think you're reading too much into it all, Albus." Snape remarked
curtly, but the Headmaster was unfazed by the potions master's sour
outlook. Instead he simply smiled up at the greasy haired man and
shrugged.
Harry's hand throbbed as he climbed the stairs after his detention. By the
end of it, his hand had been bleeding. He had cringed when she had
taken his hand in her stubby fingers to examine it.
He had been correct in his assumption that she would not let him out of
his detention for the Quidditch tryouts on Friday. She had laughed at
him, and told him that he was being punished, and that maybe missing
out on something he wanted to do would help to teach him the lesson she
wished to teach him.
He'd spent another exhausting four hours in her company cutting into the
back of his hand with that wretched implement of torture. He had
managed to keep quiet all throughout his time with Umbridge, but now
his jaw really hurt from clenching it for so long.
And he was tired. He felt drained somehow. It really took a lot out of him
to sit there mutilating himself and trying to appear as if it didn't bother
him at all.
He was just starting to imagine a thousand different ways the toad could
meet her demise when he reached the portrait hole, and saw to his
surprise…
"Ron?"
Ron turned around, looking as if he'd just been caught with his hand in
the cookie jar.
"Oh, Hey Harry, What are you doing out here?"
"Just finished detention, you?"
"Oh, I was, um…"
"Why do you have your broom? Were you out flying?" Harry asked. Ron
seemed to slump, and he looked dejected.
"I was practicing. I thought I might try out for the Quidditch team now
that I've got a decent broom."
"Are you any good?" Harry asked brightly.
"I'm… I'm alright. Fred and George always made me keep for them at
home."
"I wish I could be there to see you try out." Harry sighed.
"Umbridge didn't let you off?"
"Nope. I'm being punished." Harry grimaced. He gave the password and
he and Ron entered the common room. They saw Hermione on the sofa
with Neville and were about to join her when Harry saw the almost
imperceptible shake of her head. Harry quickly took Ron's arm and lead
him up to the Dorms.
"What's going on? Why didn't we go see Hermione?" Ron asked in
bewilderment.
"She's…She was busy." Harry tried lamely.
"She was only talking to Neville." Ron said oblivious.
"Just let it drop, mate. For Hermione's sake." Harry pressed, and Ron
stared blankly for a few moments before shrugging and getting changed
for bed. Harry watched him, wondering what Ron's reaction would be to
learning Neville fancied Hermione. Harry had his suspicions that Ron had
feelings for Hermione as well, but knew that Hermione did not share
those feelings. She'd even confessed that were it not for Harry, she
thought it unlikely the two would have become friends at all.
This train of thought led Harry to begin thinking how Ron would react to
Harry dating Daphne. He'd been less than civil to her that day, but Ron
had not started fling accusations at her, which Harry felt was an
improvement. He'd even noted that Daphne had tried to include Ron in
her study group.
So far as Harry could tell, Ron was the only one who seemed to be
against Harry and Daphne. Even the twins, who were generally anti
Slytherin had perked up at Daphne's name. Well, there had been that
weird incident with Ginny, but Harry hadn't given it much thought.
Harry just wished he could spend some time with her. It was one thing to
speak during class or as they passed in the halls, but he would never get
to know her if that was all they did. He knew that she liked him.
Hermione had been good enough to point it out, and Daphne's sister had
nearly shouted it across the Great Hall yesterday. The problem was he
wasn't sure how he felt about her. Sure she was pretty, and very smart,
but other than that….
Ron began snoring in the bed next to Harry's, and he decided to try and
get some sleep. His homework was piling up, and he knew he had to do
something about it before it got worse. Perhaps he would skip breakfast
and try and make a dent in it. Maybe lunch as well.
8. Chapter 8
"Ms. Granger, will you stay behind a moment?" Professor McGonagall
called as her students were all heading off to their next class. Hermione,
looking a little surprised, hefted her bag onto her shoulder and made her
way towards McGonagall's desk. The usually stern professor waited until
the class was empty, and with a flick of her wand, shut the door.
She sat behind her desk and sighed.
"Miss Granger, I know what is happening to Mister Potter. I know what
Professor Umbridge is doing to him."
It was as if a great weight was taken from Hermione's shoulders, and she
felt her legs weaken a bit, She smiled, and before she could stop herself,
she began speaking very fast.
"Oh, thank god, Professor. He made me promise not to say anything, and
I've been so worried about him. Whenever he gets back from detention he
looks so horrible and his hand…"
"Miss Granger." Professor McGonagall held up a hand to stop the girl's
ramblings. "I am aware of the issue, but I cannot do anything about it.
I've spoken to the Headmaster, and it was discussed."
"What?" Hermione looked gob smacked. "You discussed it? Why aren't
you throwing her out on her fat arse."
"MISS GRANGER!"
Hermione suddenly looked embarrassed. She normally chastised people
for using foul language, but she had lost herself to her indignation at the
moment. "Professor, she's torturing him. Why can't you do anything?
"I understand your feelings, I honestly do. I argued with the Headmaster
about the problem. However, it was felt that, at this moment, it is best to
let the matter go. It appears that the Ministry has all the cards, and
should we try to fight the matter…"
"Harry will be expelled." Hermione sighed heavily, suddenly filled with a
desire to find Umbridge and punch in her wide toad like mouth. "What
about the cuts on his hand, Professor? Surely that could show…"
"That Mister Potter is mutilating himself?" McGonagall asked. She had
brought up these arguments to the Headmaster just the previous evening.
"Even if we managed to get our hands on the quill, it could be said that it
was planted, or that whoever 'found' the quill had actually planted it to
set up Professor Umbridge."
"What about Veritaserum?" Hermione asked hopefully.
"Think, Miss Granger. The Ministry is trying to silence Mister Potter. Do
you really think they would allow the use of Truth potion in a matter
that would make them look bad? They will throw him into prison
without a trial."
"Just like Sirius." Hermione barely whispered, anger gripping her.
"Exactly."
Hermione stared pleadingly at her Head of House. "Is there nothing that
can be done?"
Professor McGonagall gave a rather weak smile and opened her desk
drawer. She handed over a large vial of a sickly yellow fluid to her the
girl. "Murtlap." She said. "It should ease the pain, and help the cuts to
heal. It would be good not to mention where you got it. Should you need
more, come see me privately."
Hermione nodded, slipping the vial into her bag, and giving a grim smile
of gratitude to her favorite teacher, before heading off. As Hermione shut
the door to McGonagall's classroom she couldn't help feeling as if the
teachers she so respected and looked up to had failed her. They were
going to allow Harry to continued to be tortured.
While she truly did understand the precarious nature of their situation,
Hermione thought that perhaps the teachers hadn't really tried to resolve
the situation. Maybe they needed help from the outside. Someone who
wasn't under the threat of the Ministry…
"Daphne." Hermione whispered and raced down to the Great Hall.
The first week came to a close at last, and Harry felt an immense sense of
relief as he climbed the stairs to the Gryffindor Common Room after his
last detention with Umbridge. His hand was bleeding quite freely, and
Harry had wrapped a handkerchief around it as soon as he was outside
Umbridge's office.
As Harry made his way back to his dorm, all he could think of was how
far behind in his studies he was getting. He had missed several meals
during the week trying to catch up, but his teachers seemed relentless in
making the workload heavier.
However, Harry knew he could get it all finished over the weekend, and
vowed to do his best to stay out of trouble so this never happened again.
He had missed the Quidditch tryouts that evening, and wondered who
the new Keeper would be. He knew that Ron was trying out, and hoped
his friend made it. Harry thought maybe they could manage to heal their
friendship through the game they both loved so much.
When Harry reached the fourth floor, his mind wandered off of the
subjects of homework and Quidditch, as Harry thought back, with a
smile, to the second visit from Daphne's sister, Astoria, he'd gotten at
lunch earlier that day.
Harry was a little frightened of this rather spunky twelve year old.
However, his friends seemed to think she was very entertaining. Once
again, she had strode right up to him, her light brown hair pulled into a
tight ponytail, her eyes bright and determined.
"So, it's been a week." She said firmly at Harry. He had glanced at
Hermione, who had suddenly focused on her newspaper. Harry saw both
Ron and Neville, who had started sitting with them during the week, look
up in interest.
Harry could only nod at Astoria, who folded her arms looking rather
cross now. "So, why aren't you two sitting together or something?"
"Huh?" Harry asked, again looking to Hermione for help. His bushy
haired friend was still not looking up, although she did appear to be
shaking, which slightly upset Harry.
"Are you laughing at me?" Harry asked her. Hermione quickly shook her
head, but still would not look up.
"Have you even talked to Daphne at all?" Astoria said, sitting on the
bench next to Harry.
"Yes. She was my partner for Care of Magical Creatures yesterday."
"Did you ask her anything about herself? Did you learn anything about
my sister?" Astoria asked, looking rather upset at his apparent idiocy.
"You don't understand. These things are…well…" Harry tried, but Astoria
cut him off.
"What's to understand?" Astoria threw he hands up, nearly smacking
Harry. "If you like her, be with her. It's pretty simple. I don't get why you
have to make it complicated. Is it because she's in Slytherin?"
Harry shook his head.
"Is it because she's a Pure Blood?" Astoria pressed.
"No!" Harry shook his head. "I don't care about blood purity. I just don't
know her that well. We haven't spent enough time together for me to
really …" He tried, but Astoria was unfazed.
"Ok, look. She likes to read. Not like school books, but like poetry and
junk." Astoria stared at Harry as if she were revealing the deepest secrets
of magic. "She sings in the shower and she loves orchids. There, now you
know her. Stop being so obtuse. She likes you, there really isn't much
more that you need to know."
With that, Astoria gave a large grin, hopped off the bench and skipped
away.
"Ok, what the hell just happened?" Harry asked, turning back to his
friends. He didn't miss the look of disgust on Ron's face, and he felt
himself getting a bit angry. Ron had been able to keep his mouth shut
when the topic of Daphne was brought up, but this might prove to be too
much for the somewhat volatile redhead.
Harry quickly looked away from Ron to Hermione, who was only now
looking up from her newspaper, her face red and tears streaming from
her eyes.
"YOU WERE LAUGHING!" Harry said pointing his finger accusingly at
Hermione, who finally lost the battle and guffawed heartily. Her laughter
was contagious, and both Harry and Neville began chuckling along with
her. Ron, however, stabbed at his chicken bitterly watching the second
year Slytherin walking away.
The rest of the day, Ron had barely spoken to him, and Harry was sure he
was doing his best not to mention Astoria or give some dire warning
against befriending Slytherins. It was actually a bit of a relief when they
parted ways after dinner as the tension between himself and Ron was
becoming nearly suffocating.
During his detention, Harry had at last been able to think on what
Astoria had said. It actually worked to distract him from the now
excruciating pain in his hand as he wrote his lines.
Could it really be as simple as the young girl claimed it to be? If you
liked someone to just be with them? Was he even sure he liked Daphne?
"We haven't even had a real conversation that didn't involve class, really.
Ok, on the train, but not since then. What if she doesn't like me like she
thinks she does?" Harry had pondered these questions throughout his
detention, and was surprised when Umbridge had finally dismissed him.
"Mimbulus mimbletonia" Harry said as he reached the portrait hole. The
Fat Lady moved aside, allowing him to enter the Common Room. There
was quite a few people still up, including the members of his team.
"Harry's back." Fred called out.
"How are you, mate?" George said, clapping Harry on the back. "Like to
introduce our new Keeper."
"Cormac McClaggen" Said the boy sitting between Katie Bell and Alicia
Spinnett. He was quite tall, and broad in the chest, with a head of dark
blonde curls. He offered a hand, which Harry shook, feeling a bit
intimidated. Cormac's hand was quite large and very muscular.
"Cormac was just regaling us with his vast Quidditch knowledge, and
pointing out areas we might improve our game." Fred said cheerfully, but
he rolled his eyes as he spoke.
"I see. Well, I look forward to seeing you on the field. Excuse me, I really
should try to catch up on some homework."
The team all waved, and Harry began heading to the dorms, when
Hermione, who'd been sitting in a chair near the stairs stopped him and
pulled him aside. She handed him a large vial and smiled.
"Soak your hand in this. It will help." She smiled.
"What is it?" Harry asked.
"Essence of Murtlap. You should talk to Ron, he's rather depressed. He
really did horribly out there."
"You saw?"
Hermione nodded. "I went with Neville, Daphne and Tracey. We wanted
to support him. Oh, Harry, he…he just sort of fell apart out there."
"Oh, Merlin." Harry sighed. "Listen, I'm sorry to ask, but would you…"
"Right after breakfast, we'll go to the Library. I'm sure we can get you
caught up by dinner tomorrow. Then, you'll have Sunday, at least."
Harry smiled gratefully at his friend and hugged her warmly. This
surprised Hermione, as she simply couldn't remember Harry ever
initiating a hug. She tried to dismiss it, and watched him head up to the
dorms, before returning to her seat, where Neville was sitting quietly.
"I'm very sorry, Neville, what were you saying before?"
"No need to apologize. He needs all the support he can get right now."
Neville said softly. "Can I ask you something personal?"
"Sure." Hermione shrugged.
"Why aren't you trying to go out with Harry?" Even in the dim light of the
Common Room, Hermione could see Neville blushing. She smiled softly,
and reached to take his hand, trying hard not to shiver at its warmth.
"I love Harry, but not in that way. He's the brother I never had, and he
feels the same way about me. We actually talked about it a few days ago.
While I care very deeply for him, I just don't have those kind of feelings
for him. Besides, I think I'm starting to like someone else."
Neville smiled shyly at this and nodded. "I just wondered."
"Hey, Ron." Harry said as he entered the dorm. Ron was lying on his bed,
staring up at the canopy, his face a mask of grim resolve. He didn't even
turn to look at Harry as he sat down. Harry could not remember Ron
looking so thoroughly depressed in all the time they'd been friends.
"I heard about tryouts. I'm sorry." Harry tried, but Ron said nothing. The
redhead simply kept his eyes locked on the canopy of his four poster bed.
Harry changed into his pajamas, and then conjured a bowl so he could
soak his hand in the strange yellow liquid Hermione had given him. As
soon as he put his hand in the rather sticky yellow fluid, he felt the
burning pain dissolve. Harry couldn't help but sigh as the relief washed
over him.
He opened his eyes and saw that Ron was now looking at him.
"What's that?" He asked, sounding hoarse. His eyes were red, and Harry
wondered if he'd been crying at some point.
"Essence of Murtlap. Hermione gave it to me."
"Where'd she get it?" Ron asked, rising up. Harry shrugged, and Ron shot
out of his bed, as if he'd been burned. He slapped the bowl off Harry's
bedside table, sending Murtlap everywhere.
"Oy, why'd you do that?" Harry asked angrily. Ron looked back to Harry
with concern.
"She got it from those Slytherins. Their trying to poison you. I saw them
up in the stands together. I couldn't concentrate on tryouts because I was
concerned for Hermione."
"Not this again." Harry groaned.
"I've tried to keep my silence this week, but enough is enough, Harry.
You have got to stay away from those girls."
"Ron, I know you're angry because of the tryouts, but you can't put the
blame on anyone but yourself. You just weren't good enough this year.
Maybe if you work at it the rest of the year, you'll make the team next
year. But you can't say you didn't make the team because Daphne was
there. She went to support you."
"How do you know? You weren't even there!"
"Because Hermione told me, and I trust Hermione!" Harry shouted.
"You trust Hermione? The same Hermione who gave you that…whatever
it was?"
"You mean the stuff that was helping my cuts?" Harry asked, holding up
his hand to show the still bleeding wounds he'd endure during his
detention. "I warned you, Ron. I warned you that if you kept acting like
this it might destroy our friendship."
Ron looked as if he'd just been slapped, and his mouth started to open
and close, giving him a rather fish like appearance.
"Seriously, mate. Did you not learn anything about trusting me after what
happened last year? It's like you're repeating all your mistakes all over
again. Only this time, it's worse. I'm sorry, Ron, but I don't want to keep
arguing over this. Until I see some sign that Daphne is actually something
sinister, I'm going to trust my gut. And my gut tells me she's ok."
"I can't believe this!' Ron shouted indignantly. "You're ending our
friendship over a girl? A Slytherin girl?"
"No, Ron." Harry said sadly. "You are."
With that, Harry climbed into his bed, closing the curtains around him.
Harry settled into his pillow, and heard Ron stomp out of the dorm,
slamming the door behind him. Harry felt horrible for what he'd said, but
he knew that Ron was wrong, he just knew it. He wasn't even remotely
sure of what he felt for Daphne, and he knew that he loved Ron like a
brother, but things were getting out of hand. If their friendship was going
to endure, Ron truly needed to stop being so prejudiced.
Harry awoke early the next morning, but he didn't get out of bed right
away. Instead he reflected on his week, and wondered what Sirius would
think of it all. Would he have any advice to give, other than to keep his
nose clean, which Harry couldn't help chuckle at, considering that his
godfather was a founding member of the Marauders? Still, he felt he
needed to unburden himself.
Harry threw off his blankets and was greeted by soft sunlight. Harry
glanced out the window, and felt a sense of wonder as he could see the
sun just beginning to creep over the distant mountains.
Harry showered, dressed, and then rummaged into his school bag for
quill and parchment, before heading to the Common Room. Taking a seat
by the fireplace, Harry began to write to his godfather.
Padfoot,
The first week back has been nothing short of hell. Our new Defense teacher
and I don't see eye to eye on more than a few topics, and I've already had
detention with her. She a little less pleasant than your mother.
Ron and I are also not getting along too well. I don't think he likes my choice
in company. I'm trying to follow your advice, and I've tried talking to Daphne.
She's very nice, and I've enjoyed the little time we've spent together, and am
hoping to see her a bit more.
Hogwarts feels empty, as if someone great is missing, you know? I hope that
you're ok, and I miss you. Hope to hear from you soon.
Harry
Harry reread his letter just to make sure that he hadn't put anything
important in it. folded it, and then headed for the owlery. Harry was
amazed at how ominous the quiet was in the castle at this early hour.
He'd been out late at night, but so intent was he on whatever it was that
he was doing, he had never really noticed how peaceful the castle was
without a couple thousand students about.
Harry reached the owlery and called for Hedwig who glided down easily,
hooting softly as she landed on his arm.
"Hello, girl." Harry smiled, stroking her feathers. Hedwig's bright amber
eyes seemed to grow heavy, and Harry was reminded of Crookshanks
when he got his ears scratched. Harry thought it would have been
terribly funny if Hedwig could purr.
"I have a letter for Sirius, are you up for a flight?" Harry asked gently.
Hedwig's eyes opened wide, and her chest puffed out. Harry knew she
was ready, and tied his letter to he leg, before taking her to the window.
With a quick nip to his finger, Hedwig spread her wings and took to the
air.
Harry stood at the window, watching his faithful owl soar into the
horizon, until she was little more than a speck, hardly distinguishable in
the sky.
Harry began heading back towards the castle when he ran into someone.
"Oh, hi, Harry." Smiled Cho Chang.
"Hi, Cho." Harry said a bit nervously. "What are you doing up so early?"
"I woke up this morning and I remembered it was my mother birthday. I
got up here as quick as I could so she would get her gift off." Cho said
softly as she selected an owl and tied the parcel to the bird's outstretched
leg.
"Oh, that's nice. Well, I should…"
"Harry." Cho said, finishing tying her package to the patient owl. "I
haven't really had a chance to talk to you this week. How are you doing?"
Her eyes were searching his, and Harry felt his chest tighten.
"Alright, I suppose." Harry shoved his hand into his pocket so Cho
wouldn't see the cuts on it.
"I've heard that you and Umbridge aren't getting along."
"That's putting it gently." Harry chuckled. He thought she looked
incredible in the soft morning light coming in through the owlery
window. He noticed that she wasn't taller than him any longer.
"She is a bit off putting." Cho smiled at him, and Harry nodded. "S-so has
Gryffindor gotten a new Keeper yet?"
"Oh." Harry said clearing the cobwebs that seemed to be forming in his
mind as he stared at Cho. "Yeah, uh Corman, something or rather. I met
him last night."
"Is he any good?" Cho asked, looking over her shoulder at him as she was
now taking the owl to the window so it could take flight. She was staring
at him through her curtain of silky black hair, and Harry felt his knees
get weak.
"I didn't see. I was in detention." Harry said, his voice hardly audible.
"With Umbridge?" Cho asked, knowing full well that's who Harry had
been serving his detentions. The entire school had been abuzz with the
story of how Harry had called the new teacher a liar. "What is she
making you do?"
"Lines." Harry said, a shadow crossing his face as he felt his hand sting.
"It's very brave of you to stand up to her, you know." Cho said, turning to
face him. Harry saw something in her eye now, something that made him
wary.
"All you did was tell the truth about what happened to-to…How he…"
Cho's voice seem to fail her, and she turned away from him, taking a few
deep breaths. Harry wondered what he should say, or do. He'd no real
experience at giving comfort.
"Did he…did he mention me?" Cho's voice was soft, barely a whisper.
Harry felt suddenly hollow. He should have guessed that she'd want to
know about Cedric. After all, they had been dating last year.
"No. I'm sorry." He said miserably.
Cho's head nodded. She seem to regain her composure and turned around
again. "I'm sorry, it's just that, well, you were the last one to see him…
alive, and I've wondered…"
Harry held up his hand stopping her. "He didn't suffer. It was quick, just
as it always is when Voldemort kills someone."
Harry heard her hiccup at the name of the Dark Lord, and felt his opinion
of her drop a bit. He supposed he should just accept how pathetic it was
that everyone cowered like beaten dogs at the name of the evil wizard,
but how were they supposed to fight against him if this was how they
reacted to the merest mention of Lord Voldemort?
"Well," Harry said, taking a step towards the door. " I really should…"
It happened so fast, Harry had trouble processing what was happening.
He had looked up at Cho to say goodbye when she'd suddenly lunged at
him. She had thrown her arms around his neck and pressed her lips to
his.
Harry had fantasized about kissing Cho Chang for over a year. In his
mind's eye it was always soft. It was always warm and intense.
This was nothing like what he'd thought it would be. She was hard, and
forceful. Her lips were tight and pressed so hard against his, that he was
sure he'd split his lips on his teeth. On top of that, he wasn't even given a
chance to respond. Just when his brain caught up to the situation, and
his hands were rising to hold her close to him, Cho released him, and ran
out of the owlery.
Harry slumped against the wall, next to the door, rubbing his now sore
lips, wondering if all kissing was like that. If so, he wasn't quite sure he
liked it, and thought that both Dean and Seamus, who Harry had heard
discussing the activity many, many times, were quite insane.
What was even more curious to Harry was that he had felt nothing when
Cho had kissed him. Harry had overheard loads of people talking about
feeling a spark, or electricity, or fireworks, or something when they
kissed someone. All Harry had felt was pain, and a bit of sympathy for
the girl, nothing more. Was he heartless? Was he unable to feel anything
good? Had everything he'd heard been rubbish?
Slowly, Harry steadied himself, straightened his cloak and began making
his way to the Great Hall for breakfast. He felt he needed to ask someone
about the issue. With each step, Harry cursed the fact that he'd already
sent off his letter to his godfather.
"She what?" Hermione looked rather astonished.
"Kissed me. Or at least I think that's what she did. It was very hard and
painful." Harry said, looking to the Ravenclaw table where Cho sat with
her curly-haired friend. "I always kind of thought it would be…nicer. I
didn't feel anything. Did I do it wrong?"
"Having not witnessed it, I can only guess." Hermione smiled softly at her
friend. "But I'm going to say no. I'm guessing she was trying to see if she
felt anything for you."
"How do you mean?"
"Harry, she's a mess right now. It's obvious that she feels something for
you, but she's still trying to get over what happened to Cedric."
"But why didn't I feel anything for her when we kissed?" Harry looked
worried. "Is there something wrong with me? I thought I liked her. I
mean, I…"
"Harry." Hermione smiled, patting his hand from across the table. "You
had a crush on her. You found her attractive, but what did you know
about her, other than she was good at Quidditch?"
Harry could only shrug.
"I'm sure she's nice, but I don't think you two were meant to be together."
"How do you know?" Harry asked skeptically.
"You wouldn't be asking me all of this if you were. Try not to worry
about it, Harry." Hermione smiled encouragingly at her friend. "Just
because you didn't feel anything with Cho, doesn't mean you won't when
you kiss someone else."
Harry couldn't help but look over at the Slytherin table where Daphne
Greengrass sat with Tracey Davis. A small smile formed on his face, and
he nodded to Hermione, who was smiling knowingly.
"You'd better eat up." Hermione said. "You've got a lot of work to catch
up on."
9. Chapter 9
Hermione hadn't been joking. Harry's homework had really gotten out of
hand. Harry silently cursed Umbridge with every scratch of his quill as he
worked on Essays for Charms, Transfiguration, and Potions. There was
also work for Charms, history of Magic, Herbology and Care of Magical
Creatures. In fact, the only class that had no homework was Defense
Against the Dark Arts
Thankfully, he had help. Hermione had anticipated Harry's need to
complete his mounting pile of work, and had joined him in the Library,
along with Tracey, Daphne, and Neville, who admitted to needing help
on his own work.
They managed to keep Harry on task, which was no small feat, as Harry
had a bad habit of getting easily distracted when it came to his
homework. The spent the entire morning working on his essays, and by
lunch, Harry was halfway through it all.
"Well done, Harry." Hermione said as she finished proofreading his
Potions essay. "I think you might be finished well before dinner, at this
rate."
"Do you think we might take a break and get some lunch?" Harry asked.
He looked quite drained, and Hermione, glancing at Neville who looked
just as worn out as Harry, felt it wasn't a bad idea.
Gathering their things, the group left the Library and headed down to the
Great Hall. As they approached the door, and Daphne and Tracey began
breaking away from them, Harry tugged on Daphne's sleeve.
"Why don't you come sit with us?" He asked.
Both Daphne and Tracey looked surprised. Hermione smiled at the two
Slytherin girls, nodding eagerly, while Neville looked just as stunned as
the snakes. Daphne looked at Tracey, who could only shrug, before
turning back and accepting the invitation.
They all sat at the end of the Gryffindor table, and eagerly began filling
their plates with sandwiches and crisps.
"This feels a little weird." Daphne said after a moment. She had glanced
up the table and noticed nearly everyone seated at the Gryffindor table
was staring at her and Tracey. "I don't think we're welcome."
Hermione looked at her fellow Gryffindors and frowned. "Some people
just can't see beyond their own noses."
"Still," Tracey said nervously. "Maybe we should have sat at our own
table."
"No." Harry said firmly. "Everyone is just going to have to get used to the
fact that we're friends. If they don't like it, that's just tough. If it makes
you feel better, I'll sit with you at the Slytherin table at dinner."
Both Tracey and Daphne gawked at him, while Harry simply smiled.
"You are either incredibly brave, or seriously crazy." Tracey grinned. "You
may not get to finish your meal."
"I seriously doubt anyone would do anything to me. Not while every
single teacher is watching." Harry nodded his head towards the head
tables
"He's got you there." Neville said. Harry smiled at the normally shy boy,
he was keeping his eyes on his plate.
"See?' Harry said, turning back to the two Slytherins. "Problem solved.
Now, let's finish eating so I can finish my homework. It'd be nice to get in
some flying time before dinner."
"I knew it!" someone shouted triumphantly. They all turned to see Astoria
standing in the Great Hall entrance way, smiling as if she'd just won the
Daily Prophet sweepstakes. "I just knew I could get you two together."
She joined them at the Gryffindor table, pushing Harry down on the
bench to make room for herself. "Why aren't you sitting next to each
other, though?"
Daphne's face burned crimson, and Harry noticed Tracey pushing her
goblet away from herself.
"We're just having lunch." He said, giving a look to Hermione, who
looked to be fighting a smile.
"Yeah, Tori. We're having lunch, and you weren't invited to join us."
Daphne said, glaring at her younger sister.
"I know, but I just am so happy to see you two together."
"We're not together like that, and I would really appreciate it if you'd stay
out of my business." Daphne said coldly.
"What do you mean you're not together like that? I saw you lean over to
help him in the Library. I saw the way you rubbed his back." Astoria
smiled triumphantly.
Daphne's eyes threatened to pop right out of her skull, her face burning
so red, it was nearly purple. Harry looked at her quizzically. Neville
looked up from his plate, his curiosity getting the better of him. Tracey
and Hermione were both fighting to avoid looking at anyone. Harry
suspected the two girls were on the verge of hysterics.
"Um, right." Harry finally said. "I know you think it's all very simple, but
the truth is, we have a lot of obstacles to overcome. As much as I'm sure
we'd like things to be simple, they just aren't."
"Is it because of Cho Chang? Is it because she kissed you?"
Now it was Harry's turn to be utterly humiliated. He looked at Hermione,
who now had her head buried in her arms, shaking badly. Tracey had
lost all control and was now laughing as if she should be sent to St.
Mungo's. Neville's eyes had gone as wide as the golden plates before
them, and Daphne looked…strange.
"How did you know about that?"
"I hear things." Astoria shrugged, taking some crisps from his plate and
beginning to munch on them.
"Right." Harry said simply, and looked to Daphne for help. She was still
looking at him strangely, and Harry couldn't tell what she was thinking.
It looked as if she was incredibly conflicted at the moment.
"Look, how about if we promise to try harder to figure things out?' Harry
tried, not really sure what he should be doing. All he knew for sure was
he wanted Astoria as far away from him as possible at that moment.
"Fine." Astoria said, rather dejectedly. "But if you two don't figure things
out soon, I think you're going to be in for a really difficult time."
Before they could ask her what she meant, Daphne's younger sister left
them alone again.
"Cho Chang kissed you?" Neville asked.
Harry shrugged. "This morning, when I was sending Hedwig off with a
letter. It was…not what I expected." Harry said lamely.
"What do you mean?" Neville asked, oblivious to the strange looks
Hermione and Tracey were giving him.
"Let's not talk about it." Harry suggested. He really didn't feel right
talking about Cho behind her back.
"We should get back to the Library, anyway." Hermione suggested, her
face still flushed from trying not to laugh during Astoria's visit. They all
stood and began heading off towards the Library. Daphne, lagging behind
a bit. Both Hermione and Tracey noticed, and told the boys to go ahead
and they would catch up.
"Come on." Hermione said, guiding them into the ladies room.
"She kissed him?" Daphne asked Hermione when they were all inside the
bathroom.
"Yeah. This morning. But I don't think you have anything to worry about.
He didn't like it at all." Hermione said reassuringly. Daphne looked up
questioningly at the bushy haired witch, who smiled back. "He said he
didn't feel anything when she kissed him. He was worried something was
wrong with him. He had expected something softer, I think."
"Softer?" Tracey looked puzzled.
"I think she was rather forceful with her affections." Hermione grinned.
"Well, at least now you have an idea of how he likes to be kissed." Tracey
said optimistically. Daphne just glared at her.
"I though he really liked her." Daphne pressed on.
"I think he did. But he knows nothing about her. In fact, he was always
too nervous to talk to her. I think someone who eases themselves into his
life stands a better chance with him." Hermione remarked. "You're doing
fine with him, but maybe it wouldn't hurt to get you two alone for a bit."
"Are you suggesting we lock them in a broom cupboard?" Tracey asked, a
glint of mischief in her eyes.
"No." Hermione looked aghast. Tracey harrumphed and kicked her toe at
the floor. "I was thinking something a bit more on the subtle side. You
heard him say he'd like to go flying this afternoon. Wouldn't it be a
shame if Daphne was the only one able to accompany him?"
Both Tracey and Daphne looked up at Hermione's triumphant face.
Tracey smiled proudly, nodding her head in agreement, while Daphne
looked more than a but nervous at the prospect on being alone with the
boy she liked more than just a little bit.
"Harry, can I ask you something?" Neville said as they took seats at their
table in the Library.
"Sure."
"Do you fancy Hermione?"
Harry looked up suddenly to see Neville staring back, and expression of
anxiety on his face. He smiled softly and shook his head.
"Nev, I know how you feel about her. I think we can thank Ginny for
that."
Neville's face began to redden.
"I can assure you that my feelings for Hermione are more in the
brotherly-sisterly way. Though, I'd be careful about Ron. I think he really
fancies her, though he may not have it figured out just yet."
Neville nodded.
"She's a special girl, Neville, and if she gives you the chance, you just
remember to treat her right."
"Thanks, Harry." Neville smiled. "But to be honest, I don't think it will
ever get to that point. I don't think she sees me that way."
"I wouldn't assume anything when it comes to Hermione. I think it says a
lot that she's spending time with you, but don't jump to conclusions. Just
take things slow, and get to know her."
"Like you and Daphne?" Neville countered, and Harry's smile faltered.
"I don't know what we're doing. At this point, I'm trying not to think
about it. I just want to get to know her better before I try and figure any
of this out. I don't need the pressure, you know?"
"I think I understand." Neville smiled. "How are things with Ron?"
"You have noticed his absence today, right?" Harry said sourly. Neville
looked apologetic, but Harry waved it off. "Ron has to figure out what's
important to him, and get his head out of his arse. He was blaming
Daphne for not making the team last night."
"She didn't do anything. I was with her the whole time." Neville said
defensively. "She was there to support him."
"I know. Hermione told me all about it. But, Ron would rather blame
someone else than accept that he just wasn't good enough this year. It
was too much, and I told him so."
"Told who?" Daphne asked, as she and Hermione and Tracey sat down
with them.
"Ron." Harry said bitterly.
"What happened?" Tracey asked.
"Ron was blaming Daphne for his tryout performance." Neville said rather
acrimoniously.
"Well, that's just this side of ridiculous." Daphne looked indignant. "How
did I affect his keeping abilities?"
"He reckons that you slipped Hermione some kind of poison to give to
me. I think he believes you're a master at casting the Imperius curse or
something." Harry shrugged. "By the way Hermione, hank you for the
Murtlap. It was working great, until Ron knocked it away from my table."
"You didn't use all of it, did you?"
"No, but after my row with Ron, I just went to sleep." Harry shrugged.
Hermione looked saddened at the comment, but refrained from
commenting further.
"Harry, I'm really sorry. I never meant to come between you and Ron. I
simply wanted…"
"Daphne, it's fine. Honestly." Harry smiled warmly. "I should be allowed
to have as many friends as I want, no matter who they are. Ron doesn't
own me, nor does he have any say in who I keep company with. Come
on, I need to finish this stuff."
Hermione had been correct, and with their combined effort, Harry was
completely finished with his homework in virtually no time at all. With a
few precious hours left before dinner, Harry raced up to Gryffindor
tower, where he tossed his school bag onto his bed, retrieved his Firebolt
and sprinted back out of the portrait hole all the way down to the
Entrance Hall, where his friends waited.
They quickly made their way to the Quidditch pitch, and without a word,
Harry mounted his broom and took to the skies. It felt so good to feel the
wind whipping at his face. He soared high into the clouds before,
pointing his broom back at the ground in a death defying dive which he
was sure made Hermione dig her nails into her palm as she watched.
As he flew, all thoughts of Umbridge, the Ministry, and Voldemort were
washed away, replaced by the soothing calm he always felt when he was
riding his broom. After nearly a half an hour of barrel rolls, loops, and
high sped dives, Harry turned his broom to the stands where he noticed
only one person watching him. As he got closer, he saw that Daphne was
sitting alone in the stands.
"Where'd everyone go?" He asked as his feet touched down.
"Tracey wanted to go read ahead in Runes, which got Hermione excited,
and Neville went with them. He really likes her, doesn't he?" Daphne
smiled nervously.
"Yeah, I think he does. Would you like to try?" Harry asked holding out
his broom. Daphne smiled but shook her head.
"I was never very good on a broom. Plus, it's kind of cliché, you know.
Witch riding a broomstick, and all." She shrugged.
"Except, you're much prettier." Harry said. It took half a second for him to
realize what he'd just said. "I mean…prettier than other witches…Muggle
witches. The way Muggles picture witches."
Daphne was giggling softly now, and grabbed his arm. "I get it, Harry.
I've seen Muggle television shows. I know what you're trying to say."
"You've watched Muggle television?"
"Yeah." Daphne smiled. "My parents took us to France when I was
younger, and we stayed in a Muggle hotel. Astoria and I watched Bugs
Bunny cartoons almost everyday. Crazy stuff, but we got an idea of how
Muggles think of witches."
"Wow. Not many Pure bloods could say they know who Bugs Bunny is."
Harry smiled, impressed.
"I always felt bad for that coyote." Daphne admitted, looking morose. "All
those great schemes and not one that worked. Almost as if he'd been
cursed."
"I think I can identify.' Harry said, looking to the pitch. "Are you sure you
don't want to give it a go?" Harry turned back, holding up the broom.
Daphne looked at it for a moment before staring to shake her head.
"I'd probably just fall off it."
"I could ride with you." Harry smiled, and Daphne's eyes lit up.
"Um…alright." She found herself saying. Harry held out a hand to help
her to her feet, and then he mounted the broom. She climbed on the back
and slowly wrapped her fingers around his waist.
"Make sure to hold on tight." He said over his shoulder as he kicked off
the stands and steered them higher into the air. Daphne had never felt
incredibly comfortable on a broom. Her family usually traveled by way of
Floo powder, portkey or occasionally Apparating. She'd tried to ride a
broom a few times in her first year, but never quite got the hang of it.
She wasn't afraid of heights, nor did she hate the idea of being in the air.
She just couldn't seem to keep a broom under control very long.
But now, up in the air with her arms around Harry's waist, she actually
felt like she was on her way to heaven. He took things easy for a while,
simply circling the pitch, taking the broom low to the ground, and then
soaring to the clouds.
After several laps, Harry looked over his shoulder, a mischievous smile
on his face. "Are you ready for a real ride?" He asked. Daphne nodded,
her arms tightening their grip on his waist in anticipation of what she
knew he must have in mind.
Harry gave a little laugh as he aimed his Firebolt straight down, Daphne's
shriek of terror encouraging him to put on more and more speed as they
dove. At the very last second, and the apex of Daphne's scream, he pulled
the broom up, their toes skimming the blades of grass on the pitch.
Harry was laughing hard as he felt Daphne trying to catch her breath.
"That was amazing." She said when she was finally able to speak once
again. "No wonder you love flying so much. It's such a rush."
Harry brought the broom down, and the two teens dismounted. Harry
noticed how white Daphne's face was and felt a pang of regret until she
smiled at him.
"Do you think we might go again after dinner?" She asked
Harry grinned and nodded, and together the headed up to the castle for
the evening meal. As he had promised, Harry joined Daphne at the
Slytherin table, where Tracey was sitting, waiting for them.
"You look white as a sheet." She said when Daphne sat down.
"Harry took me flying. It was amazing." Daphne grinned as she took a
baked potato. Harry began filling his own plate, ignoring the murmurings
around him. Daphne saw Malfoy glaring malevolently at her and Harry,
and wondered if Harry had been right that afternoon when he said no
one would dare try anything in front of the teachers.
"What are we doing after dinner?" Tracey asked, trying to distract
Daphne from her fellow Slytherins and their predjudices.
"Going flying again." Harry smiled as he swallowed a mouthful of chops.
"She only got to experience one good dive."
"What are you doing here, scarhead?" Malfoy called out, obviously unable
to control his anger.
"Enjoying dinner with a couple of friends. You should try it." Harry
smiled politely.
"You're not welcome here." Theodore Nott said icily. "You should really
go back to your own table before you get hurt."
"I think I'll stay here until I'm finished, thank you." Harry smiled, putting
another bite into his mouth.
"I asked Harry to join me this evening. I don't recall asking your opinion
on the matter." Daphne said, her tone cool and her eyes narrowed
menacingly.
"I swear, Potter, If you don't leave this table right now, I'll…"
"What, Malfoy? What will you do? Hex me in front of every teacher in
the school? Are you so desperate to get rid of me that'd you'd risk serious
punishment?" Harry challenged, Draco looked over to the staff table, and
noticed several teachers watching the situation intently, including
Dumbledore.
Shoving his plate away, Draco stood and stormed out of the Great Hall.
Nott gave Harry one last look of contempt and went back to his meal, as
did many others.
"I guess you were right, Harry." Daphne smiled.
"Draco won't do anything to me unless he thinks the odds are in his
favor." Harry shrugged. "And no one would risk starting a fight right in
front of the teachers."
"But, I'd watch my back from now on." Tracey warned. "I think Draco
might be getting a bit tired of getting humiliated."
Harry nodded and they finished their dinner, keeping the conversation
light. When they were finished, Harry took his broom, and with Daphne
at his side, headed back out to the pitch.
When they got there, however, it looked as if more than a few others had
thought a good fly was in order.
"Gotten a bit crowded." Harry sighed.
"Seems a shame to waste the daylight." Daphne remarked, and Harry
agreed.
"We could take a walk, I suppose."
Daphne smiled and the two began walking towards the lake.
"Tell me about your family." Harry said as they walked. Daphne looked at
the lake, a soft smiled on her face.
"Well, Astoria you've met." She said, her tone menacing.
"She's nice. Bit forward, but still pretty nice."
"She's a menace, nothing else. She means well, I'm sure. I hope, anyway."
Daphne's brow furrowed. "I'd hate to kill her and find out she was truly
trying to help and not make me die from embarrassment."
Harry laughed at that, which made Daphne's smile return.
"My parents are really good people. Dad was a Slytherin, of course. He
and my mother started dating right after Hogwarts. She was a
Ravenclaw, and they didn't really start making friends until near the end
of their seventh year. I'm not sure what my dad does for work, though I'm
sure it's something in law."
"You mentioned that on the train. I still think it's weird that you don't
know." Harry said, looking puzzled.
"Dad really likes to keep work and family separate. I tried to ask a few
times, but he always brushed it off. For a while, I thought he might be a
hit wizard or something. Then, I realized he was home every night, and
didn't travel too much." Daphne grinned.
"What about your mum?" Harry asked.
"Ah, Mum. She's a writer. She's wrote Wit Beyond Measure. It's a
biography on Rowena Ravenclaw. She was immensely fascinated by her,
and did years of research. It was an amazing book." Daphne said, looking
thoroughly proud. "I think she enjoyed being a writer, as she could stay
home with me and Tori when we were younger."
"That sounds really good." Harry said.
"What about your family?" Daphne asked, and immediately regret it.
Harry's face darkened.
"I live with my aunt and uncle, who abhor anything to do with magic. I
also have a cousin, who I'm convinced is part whale."
"You don't like living there, do you?" Daphne asked, knowing the answer
just from the look on his face.
"If I had a choice, I'd live with my godfather. He's incredibly funny, and
he's given me loads of good advice. If it wasn't for his situation, I would
have gone to live with him a while ago."
"What's stopping you?" Daphne asked curiously.
They had come to a large boulder and Harry leaned against it, setting his
broom down. He looked at Daphne, wondering how much he should tell
her. He didn't think she would freak out, or go running to the Ministry or
anything like that, but he was very protective of Sirius. He would rather
die than do or say anything to jeopardize his godfather's safety.
"Let's just say he's got some problems with the law. He's innocent, and
they don't believe his story." Harry shrugged.
"A lot of that going around these days, huh?"
"I suppose there is."
"Can he prove his innocence?" Daphne asked hopefully.
Harry shook his head. "Unfortunately not."
"Well that's just…" Daphne tried, looking for the right word for the
situation. "Well, It's really bad." She said lamely. She looked at the
ground, and saw his hand, looking raw and red from where he'd had to
use the Blood Quill. Very gently, she took his hand in her own, and raised
it so she could examine it closer.
Harry had to suppress a shiver when Daphne took his hand in hers. He
didn't understand the feeling of shame he felt as she examined his
wound. He wanted to pull his hand away from her, and yet, he didn't
want her to let go of his hand.
"You can't let this happen again, Harry." She said, her soft brown eyes
looking into his emerald green ones. "I wish there was a way to make her
pay for what she's done, but we can't. Not right now, at least. One day
soon, You-Know-Who's going to make his presence known and then
they'll see."
"But until then, I have to just sit here and take it all." Harry sighed softly.
"It just isn't fair. I'm trying to help them."
"I know that." Daphne said.
Harry was suddenly aware of how closely she was standing. He was also
aware that his back was to the giant boulder. But probably the most
important thing he realized was that he couldn't think of any place in the
world he'd rather be.
"So how do I keep my temper in check?' Harry asked. Daphne gave a very
shy smile.
"Whenever you start feeling angry, you force yourself to think of
something else. Something relaxing. Something special." She smiled. She
took a step closer to him now, and he returned her smile.
"Do you have any suggestions on what I could think about?"
Daphne nodded slowly, her eyes flickering between Harry's eyes and his
lips. Harry took a step closer to her.
"We might be able to come up with something together." She smiled. She
took another step closer to him, which he mirrored so that there was very
little space between them. Harry's head was moving slowly towards hers.
"I think you could be right." He said in a near whisper.
Daphne felt her eyes closing, and her hands had gone to his chest as if
drawn there. She could feel his breath tickling her skin as he bent
towards her.
This was it. The moment she had dreamt of for nearly two years. She was
about to kiss Harry Potter. She had thought it was going to take much
longer, and loads more patience, but it seemed fate had other ideas, and
she was not about to argue. She could sense his lips so close to hers. Her
stomach was dancing with anticipation. She desperately wanted to feel
his lips on hers. She felt she might die if he didn't kiss her. She needed to
taste him. NOW!
"OH, FOR THE LOVE OF MERLIN! KISS HER ALREADY!"
Although she was completely unaware of actually doing it, Astoria
Greengrass had just signed her own death warrant.
10. Chapter 10
"How long do you think I'd get in Azkaban?" Daphne asked as she paced
angrily in her dorm room. She had desperately wanted to murder her
younger sister, who had proven to be rather fast on her feet, and quite
elusive once back in the safety of the castle. Astoria had ruined what
should have been the single most beautiful moment in her very young
life.
She had been so close to kissing Harry Potter, and perhaps getting to be
his girlfriend when her sister, who had apparently been following them
had been unable to take the tension and had urged Harry to get on with
it. This had of course, had the opposite effect. Harry had jumped away
from Daphne as if he'd been burned, and Daphne turned to find her sister
hiding unsuccessfully behind a short bush.
Daphne had slipped her wand from her robes and sent a dozen spells
after her spry sibling, only to leave several large holes in the ground.
Harry had then suggested they say good night, as they were apparently
drawing quite a crowd. Humiliated and broken hearted over what had
been denied her, Daphne agreed and they said good night in the entrance
hall.
"I mean do you think I'd get life, or do you think the Wizengamont might
show mercy given the reasons for killing her?" Daphne ranted. Tracey
Davis was holding her sides, and crying with laughter at hat had
happened.
"I think mum would understand. Dad might be a little mad, but I think he
likes me more anyway."
"Stop." Tracey begged. "I can't breathe anymore."
"This isn't funny!" Daphne turned to glare at her best friend. "How am I
even going to be able to talk to him now? This is so embarrassing! Half
the school knows what happened by now, I'm sure."
"So what?" Tracey cried, trying very hard to calm down. "As far as most
anyone else is going to figure, it's that you like Harry, and he likes you.
Big deal. Okay, you may have to deal with the Potter fans, or the girls
who think their destined to be his girl, but in the end…you're going to be
the one to get him. You've heard what Hermione's been trying to tell you.
You're going to end up with him because you make him feel
comfortable."
Daphne sat heavily on her bed, her fists so tight with her anger her
knuckles were white. "I hate her so much!"
"But in the end, if she ends up helping you get him…"
"Then maybe I'll forgive her, but all she's doing right now is making
things harder." Daphne wanted to scream. She wanted to find Astoria and
strangle her skinny little body until her life left her.
"She can't help it, and you got to admire her enthusiasm. At least she not
trying to steal him from you."
The door to the dorm opened and Millicent Bulstrode walked in, her eyes
pointed at Daphne.
"Is it really true? Did you kiss Harry Potter?" She asked in her low voice.
She looked unlike they could ever remember seeing her before. She
looked starry eyed. She sat on her bed, which was next to Tracey's and
waited patiently.
"No. I didn't kiss him." Daphne sighed, unsure what to make of Millie's
presence.
"What?" Her eyes had cleared, and she looked confused. "Pansy said that
you two were kissing by that big boulder by the lake."
"She almost locked lips with the Gryffindor Golden Boy, but she had
interference from an overzealous peeping tom." Tracey chuckled, while
Daphne shot her an angry glare.
"Huh?"
"Her sister interrupted." Tracey clarified.
"Oh Merlin. You must want to kill her!" Millie said, looking quite sad for
Daphne.
"Where did Pansy here about this?" Daphne asked curiously.
"The whole house is talking about it. I'm going to guess your sister said
something to one of her friends." Millie said apologetically.
"She's dead." Daphne said, throwing her hands up. "She's so totally dead."
"Maybe you should take him to the Astronomy tower." Millie suggested.
"Pansy says no one really goes up there, so it's quite private. It's where
Draco takes her when he wants…."
"LA LA LA" Both Tracey and Daphne shouted, stuffing fingers in their
ears.
"Sorry Millie, but I really don't want to think about what Pansy does to
Draco. Ever! It's really disgusting.'
"Yeah. Sorry. I wish she'd stop telling me." Millie sighed. "By the way.
You two should watch your backs. Draco's planning on making you both
see the error of associating with lesser wizards."
"What's he think he's going to do?" Tracey asked. Millicent shrugged.
"Why do you keep hanging out with him, or Pansy for that matter?"
Daphne asked wearily. "They treat you like scum."
Millicent shrugged again, looking away from them, her fingers playing
with a loose string on her quilt. "No one else talks to me."
"We talk to you."
"Sometimes." Millie sighed.
"And we're really sorry about that." Tracey smiled kindly. "But neither of
us can stand Parkinson, and she's always around you."
"Why not sit with us at breakfast?" Daphne offered.
"Really?" Millie looked up hopefully. Both Tracey and Daphne nodded,
and Millicent smiled a real smile. It was intense, as neither of the other
two girls could remember the girl ever smiling before.
"Are you sure you want me around?" Millie asked, afraid she was being
set up for some kind of joke.
"Millie, we really want you to join us for breakfast." Daphne assured her.
She couldn't help but feel proud that she had done something so selfless.
Millicent gave another wide smile and agreed to going to breakfast with
them. She waved to the both of them and started heading for the door.
"Where are you going?" Tracey asked.
"I figured I shouldn't press my luck. I was going to go back…"
"Millicent Bulstrode, you sit down this instant" Daphne grinned. "you are
more than welcome to sit in here and talk with us all night, should we
choose to stay up that long."
Millicent practically bounded to her bed, a very excited smile on her face.
She had never been invited to talk to anyone. Not since Pansy had ruined
her budding friendship with Mandy Brocklehurst in first year. Not only
that, but Millie thought Daphne and Tracey were much cooler than just
about anyone else in Slytherin. They were nice, and kind, and weren't
interested in befriending her to use her as some sort of body guard. They
liked her for herself, not how she could intimidate others.
"So what was it like? Almost getting to kiss Potter, I mean." Millie
grinned, that dreamy expression back on her face.
Daphne groaned, and fell back on her bed, while Tracey burst into fresh
giggles."
The tension in the Headmaster's office was so palpable that it was
suffocating. On one side of the Headmaster's desk sat Cornelius Fudge,
Minister of Magic, and his Undersecretary, and the new Defense Against
the Dark Arts Teacher, Dolores Jane Umbridge.
On the other side was the current Headmaster of Hogwarts School of
Witchcraft and Wizardry, Albus Dumbledore, and standing like a sentinel
over his shoulder was his Deputy Headmistress, Minerva McGonagall.
Fudge had asked for this meeting, and had arrived with Umbridge at his
side like some kind of faithful lapdog. Fudge looked triumphant as he
entered Dumbledore's office, his lime green bowler hat twirling in his
hands.
"We've passed some new legislation and I wanted to be the one to inform
you, Albus." Fudge said, a grin on his face. Thanks to Dolores, I've been
made aware of some very disturbing things, that need to be addressed
right away. As such, I have named Dolores High Inquisitor, here at
Hogwarts."
"High what?" McGonagall asked, looking seethingly between Fudge and
Umbridge.
"High Inquisitor, Minerva." Umbridge gave one of her sweet girly laughs.
"It is a very important job."
"Indeed it is. Madam Umbridge will be inspecting all of your teachers,
Albus. She will determine who is fit to teach, and who should be
dismissed, and she will be able to do just that. We only want the best for
our young, and we feel this is the best course of action. Also, she will
have the power to make new Educational decrees, to help make things
run smoother, and put the focus back into the educational experience."
Fudge smiled.
Dumbledore had sat passively throughout the entire meeting, nodding
occasionally, and smiling benignly. "Am I correct in assuming that you
were able to convince the school governors of these changes?"
"Of course I have." Fudge smiled. "Unlike some others, I follow proper
procedures."
Dumbledore steepled his fingers as he leaned forward in his chair. There
was no twinkle in his eye any longer, no smile threatening to take over
his face. Just a tired old man staring at the Minister and his flunky.
"Cornelius, why must we continue this ridiculous charade? You are not a
fool, so why do you insist on acting as one?"
Fudge's jaw clench, and his bowler hat stopped spinning in his hands.
"I have never sought to run the Ministry, nor do I have any aspirations to
take your position away from you. That power rests with the voting
public. I implore you to see reason, Cornelius. Lord Voldemort…"
"ENOUGH!" Fudge shouted. "I will not be made to look stupid,
Dumbledore."
Behind Dumbledore, McGonagall gave a little cough, which the
Headmaster suspected was hiding a laugh.
"Dolores will begin inspecting you teachers Monday morning, and then
we shall begin fixing all of your other mistakes. This school will become
the crown jewel of education that it once was, no matter what. And if we
need to replace every teacher to make it happen, then by Merlin we will.
Good evening!"
Fudge slapped his Bowler onto his head, and with Umbridge on his heels,
stormed out of the Headmaster's office. When the door slammed shut,
McGonagall stepped around to the front of the Headmaster's desk and sat
down and sighed.
"It won't be long now." Dumbledore said sadly.
"What are you talking about?" McGonagall asked.
"I have heard talk that Cornelius believes me to be using Hogwarts to
recruit for an army that I am building. I suspect his subordinate has been
feeding him more 'facts' to support this story. The first thing that will
happen is that she will begin inspecting all the mail coming in or out of
Hogwarts. Not only that, but she will have the floo's monitored, or shut
off completely."
"Oh Albus, what are you going to do?" McGonagall asked, feeling as if
there was a great black hand hovering over her, waiting to swoop down
and snatch her up, squeezing her until there was nothing left of her.
"I can only prepare for when they come to take me."
"They can't take you, Albus. Surely they won't try to…"
"I'm afraid, given Cornelius' growing paranoia, it is only a matter of time.
As I suspect that Professor Umbridge to be quite ambitious, she will likely
be named the new Headmistress once I am removed. So we must prepare
to protect our students from her cardigan clad iron fist."
"Albus, this is really no time for jokes." McGonagall scolded, though the
barest of smiles parted her thin lips.
"It is quite late. I should like to see you and Severus first thing in the
morning. We have much to prepare for."
Professor McGonagall stood, bidding Dumbledore a pleasant evening
before leaving him to his thoughts. As she headed for her private
quarters, all she could think of was what was going to become of the
school if what Dumbledore believed was inevitable actually happened.
More importantly, what would happen to young Harry Potter without
Dumbledore's protection?
Harry finally climbed into his bed at a little past one in the morning. He,
Neville and Hermione had agreed to have breakfast in the morning, and
Hermione had gone to bed a few hours earlier. Neville and Harry had
stayed up, just talking about nothing. Harry had really enjoyed Neville's
company, and found that the usually shy boy was immensely witty, if not
a tad vulgar.
Harry had really enjoyed hanging with Neville that night. Not once did
they talk about brooms, Quidditch teams, or great plays, stats, or
anything even remotely related to the sport. It was more than a little
refreshing, Harry had felt.
Despite the rather abrupt, and embarrassing end to his evening with
Daphne, Harry couldn't help but think back about what had nearly
transpired. It was almost as if he'd been drawn to her. The way she had
looked at him, or how they had talked as if it were the most natural thing
in the world for them. It was hard for Harry to believe that they had only
spent a week together. Still, as he lay in his bed, staring up at the canopy
of his for poster, he could still see the way she leaned into him, her head
tilting up towards his, her eyes fluttering closed, and the overwhelming
urge he had to press his lips to hers.
"I hope she doesn't really kill her sister." Harry thought as he remembered
the indignant shriek Daphne had emitted when the younger Greengrass
girl had voiced her encouragement. "Hex her or something, just not kill
her." Harry grinned to himself.
He closed his eyes and felt himself relax as sleep cradled him.
He saw himself flying in the air on his Firebolt, Daphne whispering in his ear
to go faster, to go higher. They laughed together as Harry aimed his broom
and chased down Draco Malfoy who was wearing Professor Umbridge's
cardigan and that tiny black bow in his hair.
Harry urged his broom into the Great Hall, hoping to knock Malfoy into a
pudding, but the as he passed the entrance, the Great Hall was not
recognizable. He was now standing in the middle of a very long corridor.
Everything was done in dark marble, and Harry felt impatient.
"Bring it to me." He hissed. From behind him, there was a whimper, and Harry
turned to see a man he was sure he recognized, though he could not remember
from where. The man took several steps forward, looking back at Harry. His
eyes were clouded over, and he looked utterly bewildered.
"Do as I command." Harry said waving a long skeletal and towards a door in
front of them. His point of view switched now to the other man's, though he
could still feel the growing impatience of the first. His body felt sluggish, as if
he could not control it. He did not want do as he'd been ordered, but he could
not stop himself either. He reached out to grasp the doorknob, and then his
vision went white.
Harry found himself back in the first man's place. A white hot anger
gripped him and he let loose a bellow of rage that echoed off the marbled
walls.
Harry sat bolt upright in his bed, sweat pouring off him like a waterfall,
his sheets cold and wet. He was breathing as if he'd run a marathon, and
his stomach churned. He forced himself to steady himself, to calm himself
down.
"What the hell was that?" he asked himself. He knew that he had just
seen through Voldemort's eyes, though he had no idea where he was or
what he'd been attempting, though he was sure that the man he'd
recognized had been under the Imperius curse. What ever had happened,
Harry thought for sure that Voldemort had failed, especially if the
throbbing pain in his scar was any indication.
Harry finally managed to settle himself once again and eased himself
back down onto his pillow. He knew that his dream was important and
decided he would try to see the Headmaster in the morning and tell him
about what he'd seen. Perhaps the Headmaster would understand it
better than he could.
Harry did not see Dumbledore the next morning. Not knowing what else
he should do, and not knowing the password to his office, Harry sat
down for breakfast, vowing to tell the headmaster about his dream at
lunch, sure he would be able to get a minute of Dumbledore's time then.
"You looked really tired, Harry." Hermione said as they all sat at the
Gryffindor table. Harry simply shrugged and began to fill his plate. As he
began buttering his toast, he looked over to the Slytherin table, not sure
what he expected to do if he caught Daphne's eye.
"I don't believe you!"
As one, Harry, Neville, Hermione, and nearly every other head in the
Great Hall turned as Cho Chang stomped up to Harry.
"Who do you think you are? You ignore me all day yesterday, and then
find out that you were kissing another girl by the lake last night?"
Harry felt suddenly like running away and hiding until Christmas. He was
more than a little confused by Cho's ranting.
"uh….what?" Harry asked, showing his complete control over the English
language.
"I kissed you in the Owlery. Didn't that mean anything to you? Or am I
just something to play with?"
"What are you talking about?" Harry said, his own anger rising now. "I
didn't ask you to kiss me. Then you ran away before I could say
anything."
"So it did mean nothing to you!" Cho shouted, tears now falling from her
eyes. "I should have listened to my friends. They all told me you weren't
worth it! I defended you. I told them you weren't like that!"
"Like what?" Harry asked, now hopelessly lost. Cho simply screamed and
ran out of the Great Hall, her curly haired friend right on her heels.
Harry turned to look back at Hermione and Neville, both looking as
confused as he felt.
"Can either of you explain to me what just happened?" Harry asked.
Hermione sighed. "If I'm not very much mistaken, I'd have to say that she
felt by kissing you yesterday, you and her became a couple."
"But, We'd barely spoken before that. On top of that, she never even said
that she liked me. And I wasn't kissing anyone by the lake."
"But you almost did." Neville reminded Harry.
"Well, yeah." Harry said, his eyes fogging a bit as he remembered how
Daphne had looked the previous evening. He quickly shook his head,
clearing his thoughts. "But I wasn't cheating on her. We…I…She didn't…"
"Harry." Hermione snapped her fingers in front of her friend, helping him
to quiet himself. "Evidently in her mind something more happened than
her kissing you. However, she should have clarified to you what it all
meant, rather than running away from you, no matter how embarrassed
she might have been. At the very least she should have given you the
chance to decided if you wanted to be with her."
"Hi Harry!" Astoria Greengrass smiled as she sat down next to Harry. "I'm
sorry about last night. Really I am."
She looked over to the Slytherin table, and Harry followed her gaze to
see Daphne looking rather glum, and actively avoiding looking in his
direction.
"I really was just trying to help you two get together. Apparently I'm not
helping as much as I thought. She's really mad, and I don't know if she'll
even talk to you right now. She said I really embarrassed her, and you."
"It was kind of humiliating." Harry admitted. "But your heart was in the
right place."
"I feel really bad." Astoria said glumly, still looking at her sister. "She's
always been good to me, and I was trying to be a good sister, and help
her with you. She really does like you, you know, and not because you're
famous or anything like that. I used to listen to her and Tracey talk about
you last year. When I found out that she was trying to get to know you,
well…"
Astoria shrugged and looked back at Harry. "She really deserves to be
happy, because I think she's a really good person."
"Astoria, you can't force people together. If Daphne and I are meant for
each other, we'll get there in our own time. For now, I'm truly happy that
she's my friend. Beyond that….I just don't know."
"Will you at least think about it?"
"Believe me, I already am." Harry smiled. That smile seem to lift Astoria's
spirits and se once again hopped off the bench. Then she did something
Harry hadn't expected. She grabbed Harry around the neck and hugged
him tightly.
"Thanks Harry." She said, and once again, skipped off down the tables.
"You really have a way with women." Neville chuckled. "You can anger
one in one instant, and make another feel on top of the world with just a
smile in the next. You certainly are one powerful wizard, Harry.
"Ah shut up." Harry laughed.
Harry wanted to speak to Daphne, but the she and Tracey had slipped out
of the Great Hall before he was able to catch her. Unsure of what else to
do to pass the time until lunch, Harry took Hermione's suggestion to read
ahead in some of his subjects. Feeling he needed the most help with
Potions, Harry had taken his potions book and was about to start
preparing for the coming week when Lavender Brown approached him.
"Harry, I thought you liked Parvati." She said rather sternly. "Then I hear
you and Cho Chang are together, and now there's this business with you
kissing a Slytherin? What is going on?"
"Why is it your business?" Hermione asked rather scathingly.
"Parvati is my friend and I want to make sure she's not going to get hurt."
Lavender said crossly.
"I'm not going out with anyone right now, nor do I have any desire to do
so at this time." Harry said angrily. "Who I choose to spend my time with
is my business, and no one else's!"
"Wait." Dean Thomas asked from across the Common room. "What do you
mean he was kissing a Slytherin?"
"I heard from Lisa Turpin that Harry was snogging a Slytherin girl by the
Lake last night." Lavender said.
"I was not kissing a Slytherin!' Harry said, but no one heard as Fred,
George and Lee Jordan began wolf whistling.
"Atta boy Harry!" Someone else shouted.
"Why would he want a Slytherin?" Someone else said. "There are plenty
of good looking gals in Hufflepuff, or Ravenclaw."
"He doesn't even really need to look outside Gryffindor." Another person
said. "We got all the best looking girls."
"A love potion, It's gotta be."
Harry had his fill. He stood up slamming his book on the table before
him. "Everyone, SHUT UP! It's none of your business who I snog or why!"
Harry then turned on Lavender. "As for me and Parvati, all I said is that
we would discuss it. I haven't spoken to her, nor has she expressed any
desire to explore the issue. If she feels that she would like to spend time
with me, it is up to her, and she can come talk to me herself."
Lavender looked extremely annoyed, and sun on her heel, whipping
Harry in the face with her curly blonde hair, before stomping up the
stairs. All around him, other Gryffindors became very interested in their
previous activities.
"To hell with this." Harry said, and headed out of the common room.
"Should we follow him?" Neville asked, concern for his new friend on his
face.
"Not right now." Hermione said wisely. "Let's give him time to cool off."
Harry had no idea where he was going, until her found himself in front of
Hagrid's hut. He had been just about to knock on the door when he
remembered that his friend wasn't home. He had no idea where Hagrid
was, or even if he was alright.
Harry sunk down to sit on the half giant's front steps, his anger still
palpable. He couldn't understand all this sudden interest in his romantic
life, when he wasn't even sure if he had one. He'd only had one date, and
he had botched up pretty badly, in his opinion. He apologized, and now
what? Did Parvati expect him to ask her out?
And Cho. One kiss and they were a couple. It wasn't even a good kiss. At
least not as far as he was concerned. It had been rough and empty.
Were all girls this mad? No. Hermione wasn't crazy. But maybe it was
because she didn't like him like that. Tracey was easy to get along with,
and wasn't always blushing when he looked at her. And Daphne…
Well, Daphne was different, wasn't she. If she was nervous around him,
he never had any idea. She was always so calm, and she was funny, and
so easy to talk to. He really liked it when she was around. But how did he
really feel about her.
They'd only really know each other a short time. Was that enough to feel
anything special? Was there even such a thing as love at first sight? For
that matter what did love feel like? He knew that he cared deeply for
Hermione, and Sirius, and even Ron, though right now he was a complete
and utter git. But love?
"Hey."
Harry looked up and saw Ginny standing in front of him. "You look like
you could use a friendly ear."
"I suppose." Harry shrugged. "I'm a little overwhelmed at the moment."
"I kind of figured that, seeing as your sitting on Hagrid's doorstep, and
he's not home.' Ginny smiled, sitting next to Harry. 'What's on your
mind?"
"I don't understand girls. How can a girl kiss you, then run off and expect
you to know that that makes you a couple?"
"It doesn't." Ginny said simply. "If you want to be with someone, you
have to make sure they feel the same way as you. We girls have lots of
ways to show boys that we're interested. The way we look at you, or how
we touch you. Boys are just generally dense, and often don't get it right
off. But thankfully, we girls are patient."
"Why not just say it?" Harry asked.
"Oh, Harry." ginny nudged him with her shoulder playfully. "It would
take all the fun out of it. Besides. Guys like it, they just don't know it,
because they don't really understand it."
"I don't get it."
"Ok, let me try and make it clear." Ginny smiled. "When a girl likes you,
she gives hints. When you walk with her, she'll walk very close to you, so
that your arms touch almost all the time. She might even brush her
fingers against yours. That's kind of how she tells you that she wants you
to hold her hand."
Ginny brushed her fingers against Harry's to demonstrate this. Harry
nodded his understanding.
"When you sit together, she sits very close, much like I'm sitting next to
you now. When she talks to you, she stares into your eyes as if there's
nothing else in the world.
Ginny was now staring at Harry, her voice had dropped several octaves.
"And when she wants you to kiss her," Ginny whispered lowly now.
"She'll lean in a bit, and offer her lips to you. She might even put a hand
out on your chest like she wants to push you away, but she actually tying
to pull you closer."
Harry turned away from Ginny, his brow furrowed deeply, as if vexed.
He missed the look of bitter disappointment on Ginny's face as she pulled
back, sighing.
"Ok, that I understand. Daphne did most of that last night, and I wanted
to kiss her. But Cho…"
"Is a cow." Ginny said vehemently. "She's trying to fill a void in her life,
Harry. She doesn't really care about you. Most of the girls here don't care
about the REAL you. Can you be sure that Daphne does?"
"I think she does." Harry said softly. Ginny grunted and stood up.
"Harry, there are a lot of girls in this school who think they belong on
your arm. If you're not careful, you could get hurt really badly. Make
sure you know what you're getting into before you make any decisions."
With that Ginny turned and walked away, her footsteps a bit hard, in
Harry's opinion. However she had a point. Harry was sure he liked
Daphne, but he really didn't know her, and if he was going to allow
himself to become involved with her, then he should know what he was
getting himself into.
"Well, then." he said standing up. "I guess I should get to it then."
11. Chapter 11
The second week of term had passed in a blur of classes, homework and
Quidditch practices. It appeared to the fifth year students as if their
teachers were trying to cram three years worth of work on them in
preparation for exams that seemed a lifetime away. At least to anyone
not named Hermione Granger.
However, Hermione's most pressing concern was not the year end exams.
At least, not right now. No, the thing that kept distracting Hermione from
her studies was the presence of the newly named High Inquisitor.
At the moment, she was walking the halls of Hogwarts with her new
friend, Neville Longbottom. Hermione could not help but smile as she
thought back to the rather strange two weeks she had since coming back
to school. It was thanks to Ginny's big mouth that she had learned of
Neville's feelings for her, and at Harry's urging, and following his
example, that Hermione was now exploring her own feelings about the
shy, sometimes forgetful boy.
The very first thing she had learned about Neville was how truly smart he
was. Helping him with homework, which was arguably one of her
favorite activities, she had discovered that Neville was rather diligent in
his studies. His problem lie in his confidence. After spending time with
him, Hermione had learned that his family always compared him to his
father, who was supposed to have been a very brilliant and powerful
wizard.
After hearing some of the things that he had endured at the hands of his
family, Hermione was unsurprised by Neville's low self esteem.
Another thing she had learned was, once he became comfortable, how
interesting and funny Neville was. More importantly was how easy he
was to get along with. Several times they had gotten into debates on
different topics, and the thing that stood out in Hermione was the fact
that those debates never escalated to arguments, or shouting matches as
they would have with Ron. Neville never insulted her. He would listen to
her, absorb her point of view, and then present a logical counterpoint. It
was more than a little refreshing to be able to have a discussion without
fear of it to dissolving into childish name calling.
But the one thing that stood out to Hermione the most was how special
Neville always managed to make her feel. Whenever she entered a room,
his face would light up like a child at Christmas. Whenever they were
together, he would look at her as if she were the most beautiful thing in
the world. It was silly, she knew, but she couldn't stoop herself from
enjoying the attention.
"I don't get it." Neville said as the walked past the painting of Barnubus
the Barmy in the seventh floor corridor. "Why do we all keep making
plans to study together, and then leave as soon as Daphne and Harry get
there? Are we avoiding them?"
Hermione smiled at Neville and shook her head. "They need time
together alone."
"But I thought they weren't going out together?"
"They're not. At least not yet, but that's why we're giving them time
alone. They need to figure things out on their own, and we've been
helping them with that."
"By running away from them?"
"Neville, are you really complaining about spending time alone with me?"
Hermione stopped and looked at Neville, loving the effect her question
had on the boy.
"NO! Gods no. I've really enjoyed it. That's not what I was asking." Neville
held up his hands in surrender. "I just thought it seemed rude that we
kept saying we'll study together, and then we leave almost right away."
"Has Harry complained to you about it?" Hermione asked. Neville shook
his head.
"No. In fact, he looks kind of stupid when he gets back to Gryffindor
tower each night. Like he's lost in some funny dream, or something."
"You mean those goofy smiles he gets?" Hermione chuckled.
"Yeah."
"That's why we've been leaving them to study on their own. Besides, it's
had the added benefit of allowing us to get to know each other better.
And I for one am very glad we have." Hermione smiled, looping her arm
through his, and leaning into him as they continued walking. It was
impossible not to notice his cheeks turn pink, but she ignored it.
They walked in silence for a moment. Hermione's mind began to wander
back to the strange events that had occurred during the week. The first
was the naming of the New Defense teacher to the Position of High
Inquisitor, and the class inspections that had followed.
Though she had not witnessed it herself, She had been told by Harry,
Neville, and Ron, who was no trying to repair his broken friendships,
about the inspection of Professor Trelawney's class.
"It was horrid. I mean, sure we all know she's a fraud, but even she didn't
deserve that." Harry had said after recounting the tale for Hermione at
lunch on Monday afternoon. Hermione witnessed two inspected classes,
and was unimpressed by the squat teacher's behavior, especially in
Professor McGonagall's class.
"You've got that look again." Neville said softly, and Hermione looked up
at him.
"What?" She asked, clueless to what he was referring to.
"You look like you're concentrating on a really difficult spell or
something." Neville smiled. It's really….um…endearing."
Hermione smiled, and playfully swatted his arm.
"I'm concerned about our lessons in Defense. No one can argue that we've
had a very disjointed education in that class, but this year, it's almost as
if we're not being taught at all."
"I'd agree with that. Neville frowned. "But we all know what's going on.
It's like you said the other day, The ministry is afraid that Dumbledore is
trying to build some kind of army or something."
"That's not what I said." Hermione frowned.
"Close enough, and I think you're right. Why else would Umbridge not
allow us to learn spells, and keep making us read, and giving us those
stupid lectures on negotiations and proper surrendering procedure."
Neville looked as if he'd just smelled something horrible.
"We need a proper teacher." Hermione growled. "Not just because it's our
OWL year, but also because of what's waiting for us out there." Hermione
nodded towards a window as they passed.
"We need someone who won't sugar coat what it's like to really fight."
Neville said off handedly. "Someone who's actually experienced it.
Someone like Harry."
Hermione stopped so suddenly that Neville nearly fell over, as she was
still holding onto his arm. She spun him to face her, a huge smile on her
face, her eyes shining with pride.
"Neville Longbottom you are the most brilliant man I've ever met!" She
said ecstatically. She grabbed his face with both hands and kissed him
soundly on the lips before running off down the hall, leaving Neville
staggering, with a very sill grin on his face. He slumped against the
nearby wall to prevent himself from falling over. He gave a great sigh of
wonder.
"HEY!" Hermione had stuck her head around a corner and was calling out
to him. Neville turned to grin at her stupidly, which only made her smile
that much bigger. "Are you coming or not?"
Daphne sat in the library with Harry, both of them looking over the same
book as they finished the last of their homework for the week. She
chanced a glance at him throe corner of her eye and saw him smile. It
had become something of a game between them over the last hour. She
would glance at him, trying not to get caught. Apparently, she wasn't
very good at it.
"You've been doing that most of the night." He said. "What's with you?"
Daphne lay down her quill with a sigh. "It's been kind of a weird week."
She said.
"How do you mean?"
"Just us. How things have been going. I've really enjoyed the time we've
spent together. I guess I'm a little surprised at it all, especially after…"
"Astoria's proclamation?" Harry couldn't help but Grin. He had barely
seen the younger Greengrass since she had apologized, though she had
stopped by the Gryffindor table that morning, saying she had missed him.
"If that's what you want to call it." Daphne grinned, and turned back to
the book before them. Harry did the same and they were quiet again for
a few minutes. Daphne tried to concentrate on her work, but again found
herself glancing at Harry again.
"What?" Harry asked, the smile back on his face.
"You're cute when you're frustrated. You know that?" She smiled.
"So you're staring at me to frustrate me?' He asked.
"I wasn't staring." Daphne clarified. "I was glancing. There is a huge
difference."
"Right." Harry grinned. "Just like there's a difference between nudging
and pushing."
"I said I was sorry for that!" Daphne now turned to face him, a look of
righteous indignation on her face. She as about to continue her tirade
when she saw him chuckling.
"You bugger!" She laughed, and poked his ribs, making him jump.
"Hey, haven't you tried to hurt me enough this week?" Harry asked.
"How long are you going o hold that over me? I did not mean to nudge
you hard enough to knock you down the stairs. And you didn't even fall
that far!"
"Well, If Neville hadn't been there for me to fall into, I might have fallen
to my death. In fact, if you think about it, you nearly killed us both."
"You're impossible.' She smiled brightly, and Harry returned the look.
"Maybe next time I will just push you. At least that way I won't have to
listen to you whine all week about it."
"You'd miss me too much."
Daphne couldn't help but grin. Harry had been like this all week. So
flirtatious and fun. She liked it. Hermione had commented that she liked
how relaxed Harry had become, and thanked Daphne for her part in it.
All week, Harry had taken every opportunity to seek her out and spend
time with her, even between classes for just a few minutes. They had
shared quite a bit over the course of the week, and Daphne felt very good
about how things were going, a feeling shared by Tracey and Hermione.
Daphne had also noticed she was getting more and more glares from the
female population. Nearly everywhere she went, girls from third year
through seventh looked ready to hex, curse, or even punch her.
"It's their own fault. They should have tried to get to know him. Maybe
then he'd be escorting them to classes, and sitting with them at meals."
She had reasoned to Tracey when they noticed Cho Chang staring at her
from across the Great Hall.
"So do you want to do something tomorrow?" Harry asked, shaking
Daphne from her thoughts.
"Why Harry Potter, are you asking me on a date?" Daphne smiled. She
had to laugh when he turned red and shrugged. She nudged her shoulder
into his and grinned.
"What did you have in mind?"
"I have Quidditch practice until lunch, but I thought we might get
everyone together and just…I don't know. I know it's not a Hogsmeade
weekend, but there's got to be something we can do. The weather's still
nice, so we could be outside."
"I'm sure if we all put our heads together we could think of something fun
to do. I think it's a great idea." Daphne smiled. She made a few more
alterations to her essay and sighed. "There. I think I did well."
She looked over at Harry's work. He had really been trying to keep up
with his work, and with her help, and no doubt, Hermione's, he'd done
quite well.
"Looks like you're about wrapped up as well." She pointed out.
Harry nodded, finished his conclusion, and rolled up his parchment.
Together they began putting all the books back they had been using, and
headed out of the library.
"Will you walk me to the dungeons?" Daphne asked, knowing harry had
probably intended to anyway.
"Absolutely."
"So how are you and Ron getting along? I've noticed him sitting with you
at meals and in class again."
Harry shrugged, his countenance darkening.
"He apologized again earlier in the week. I think he was lonely. Dean and
Seamus weren't hanging out with him, and his brothers kind of gave him
a hard time. I just wish he'd talk to you or Tracey or Mille, and see what
you guys are really like. Speaking of Millie, how are things with her?"
"Oh, that's right, I didn't tell you the latest. Pansy outright threatened her
this morning. She told Millie that if she didn't stop hanging out with
Tracey and I and allowing our sickness to infect her, than she was going
to make her stop. Millie looked almost as if she wanted to punch her."
"I feel really bad for Millie. Not having any choice in who you're friends
are…" Harry shook his head sadly.
"I think she's going to be okay. She and Mandy Brocklehurst have been
becoming friends again. I get the impression there's more to it, but maybe
I'm seeing magic where there is none. It's not my place to ask." Daphne
said.
"What about his ferret-ness?" Harry asked, looking at Daphne with a look
of worry. Daphne didn't miss it and gave Harry another playful nudge
with her shoulder.
"I think it's sweet that you worry about me, Harry, but I can take care of
myself. Besides, I got Tracey and now Millie. And gods protect him if
Astoria gets mad. You wouldn't think it to look at her, but she's a little
firecracker. Very protective of her family, just like my dad."
"Hear from them lately?"
"No, but I'm expecting a letter from dad soon. Did you write back to
Krum?"
"Yeah. I sent it off yesterday. There was no way I wouldn't have written
him back. Not with you, Tracey, Hermione, Neville and Ron all pestering
me about it." Harry smiled.
"Well, we just want the best for you. If Krum really wants his coaches to
see you, then you should let them. You are a really good player, why not
get a shot at the big leagues?"
"That'll probably be the game I fall flat on my face or something."
"Then maybe they'll give you a job as the mascot." Daphne laughed, and
Harry poked her ribs, causing her to scream with laughter.
They walked in silence for a few moments before coming to the dungeon
corridors, and finally to the entrance to Slytherin house. They stopped
and Daphne turned to him, and couldn't help the smile from forming as
he looked at her.
"This has been a really good week, Harry. I want to thank you for giving
this friendship a chance, even when I was more than ready to run and
hide from you."
"That was not your fault. The blame lies solely with your sister."
"If she hadn't interrupted us…" Daphne began hesitantly. "I mean, would
we have…"
"You mean would we have…" Harry now looked a bit embarrassed
himself.
"You know what? Forget it. It's really pointless to look at the past and
wonder about things you cant's change." Daphne said, waving her hand
in front of her. Harry grabbed her hand, and held it in his, smiling.
"You're right. We really only need to worry about the immediate future."
Daphne's breath caught in her throat as she looked into Harry's
smoldering green eyes. She thought her heart might burst out of her chest
as he reached up and tucked a lock of her dark brown hair behind her
ear. It felt as if time had stopped and only the two of them existed now.
She could feel herself shaking as he took a step closer to her.
"This week has been amazing." he admitted. "Like something out of
someone else's life."
"Really?" Daphne asked lamely, he voice cracking a bit, though Harry
didn't seem to notice.
"Yeah." He smiled.
It was happening again. Daphne felt herself being drawn to him. He still
held her hand in his, and he was looking at her so sweetly. She took a
step closer to him, her other hand finding his arm, and slowly began to
pull him closer to her. Slowly he began to bend towards her, and
Daphne's breath hitched.
"PETRIFICUS TOTALUS!"
Harry went rigid, and fell over, dragging Daphne with him. His eyes were
wide with surprise, and Daphne had to scramble to get to her feet again
Before she had a chance to get her wand, she was surrounded by Malfoy
and his little gang of thugs.
"Malfoy, you slime bag!"
"You should be thanking me Greengrass. Another moment and he would
have had his disgusting lips all over your face." Draco said arrogantly. "I
know you must think I'm over reacting here, but I assure you that you'll
soon see that I was right."
There came a sickening crunch and Daphne turned to see Nott had
stomped on Harry's face, breaking his nose and his glasses.
"You bastard!" Daphne screamed, shoving Nott away from Harry's prone
form.
"Come now, Greengrass. What would your father think if he knew that a
respectable pure blood like you were mixing with such trash. I doubt
very much that he'd be pleased you were besmirching your heritage."
Malfoy drawled, a look of deepest satisfaction upon his pale face as he
watched blood pouring from Harry's nose.
"Malfoy, you don't know the first thing about me, or my family, so I
suggest you keep your comments to yourself, and stay out of my affairs
from this point on."
Daphne's tone had turned cold, and Harry noticed Draco shiver
involuntarily. Daphne showed now fear as she faced down the ferret. She
as like stone. A striking image of cold fury, that Draco actually
recognized as a threat, if his wide gray eyes were any indication.
"I think it would be a good idea for you and your idiot disciples to get
into the Common room before I release him, or you'll have both of us to
deal with, instead of just me."
"Like we're worried." Nott smirked. Crabbe and Goyle both started
chuckling along with Nott.
"Greengrass, We're trying to help you here. We only want what's best for
you, and if you keep insisting on allowing this filth to taint you, well, bad
things are going to happen." Draco said soothingly as he stepped closer to
Daphne, wrapping a thin arm around her shoulders. Daphne elbowed
Draco in the stomach, and got her wand out of her pocket. She turned to
face him, her wand aimed between Draco's cold gray eyes, the curse on
her lips.
"What is going on here?"
Professor Snape had just rounded a corner and found them all in the
hallway.
"They attacked Harry, sir." Daphne said quickly.
"Potter was about to attack Greengrass sir. We stopped him." Malfoy
countered. Snape looked at them all for several moments before
speaking.
"Very well done, Draco. Twenty points to Slytherin."
"SIR!" Daphne cried out angrily. Gone was the cold hard façade. Daphne
was quickly losing her self control. "Harry was escorting back to the
Common room. He was not attacking me.!"
"Enough!" Snape shouted. "Into the Common Room, all of you."
Draco and his minions all passed by Daphne, each wearing a triumphant
smile on their faces. Daphne stood rooted to her spot, waiting for Snape
to release Harry from the body bind, but Snape merely looked at her.
"Is there something I can help you with Miss Greengrass?" Snape sneered.
"Tell me they're wrong about you." She said bitterly, fighting the angry
tears that were threatening to fall. "Tell me you're not a hate filled
spiteful bastard."
Snape's lip curled and he approached the young girl in front of him.
"What I am is a teacher in this school. As such, you will show me the
proper respect when addressing me, and you will obey me when I tell
you to do something. Now, get into your common room before I am
forced to give you detentions."
Daphne gave Harry a look of utter sympathy before turning and retiring
to her Common Room.
Once the entrance was sealed once again, Snape released Harry and
allowed him to stand up.
"Report to the Hospital wing, and then straight to your common room,
Potter." Snape said coldly.
"She was telling the truth." Harry said in a tone that was so cold it
actually made Snap shiver, though he hid it well.
"I know full well that you could hear everything, Potter, Though I am
sure your feeble mind might have difficulty in understanding. I will make
myself plain. Do not push your luck this evening. I will not hesitate to
give you detentions. I will o be more than happy to assign you to
Professor Umbridge, as she is already so fond of your company."
Harry and Snape stared hard at each other for a long tense moment
before Snape's lip curled, and a sinister smile formed on his cold twisted
face. "The hospital wing, Potter. You're bleeding on Mr. Filch's floor."
Without another word, Snape turned and strode back the way he came,
his great black cloak billowing behind him like a long shadow.
Harry arrived back at the Gryffindor Common Room after getting his
broke nose fixed, where a serious shouting match was happening. He
kept to the shadows not wishing to draw attention to himself. What he
saw stopped him cold. Three girls stood in the middle of the Gryffindor
Common Room, two of them facing off against the third.
"…Crying over this. She should be the one he walks to classes,
Hermione." Lavender Brown shrieked furiously.
"You know how I feel about him, and you betrayed me. You're actually
encouraging this!" Ginny said, tears in her eyes.
Harry found Neville and tapped his shoulder. Neville barely turned his
head, keeping both eyes on Hermione.
"What is going on?" Harry whispered.
"We came back from seeing McGonagall, and these two just sort of
started attacking Hermione for helping you and Daphne." Neville said
bitterly. "I thought I was going to need to help, but she seems to be
holding her own quite well."
"You've had three years to try and build something with him.' Hermione
shouted at Ginny. "I told you before that you needed to relax around him,
and try to show him the real you, but you couldn't stop blushing and
squeaking like some hyper active fan girl. I told you how much he hates
that."
Hermione then turned to Lavender and her eyes narrowed. "And as for
you, Parvati is perfectly capable of talking to Harry if she really wants
him. You're not her translator, nor or you her matchmaker. Whatever is
going to happen is going to happen because Harry and whoever he
chooses wants it to happen, so stop blaming me for your shortcomings!"
"Hermione, I…" Ginny began, but Hermione cut her off.
"Maybe you should try dating someone else. Maybe then you could settle
down, and try to get to know the real Harry instead of the fantasy Harry
you imagine him to be!"
Ginny looked as if she wanted to curse Hermione where she stood. She
gave a cry of frustration and stomped off up the stairs. A door slammed a
few moments later. Lavender looked murderous before sitting herself on
the couch.
Hermione looked about the Common room, daring anyone else to
comment, but they all turned away from her cold stare.
"Well done." Harry said coming out of the shadows, with Neville at his
side. Harry was a bit surprised when Hermione allowed herself to be
engulfed in Neville's arms. He heard Neville whisper something and saw
Hermione nod slowly. Harry started to back away to allow them their
privacy, but Hermione's voice stopped him.
"What happened to you? You're covered in blood."
Harry related all that had happened to him down in the dungeons.
Hermione looked furious, as did Neville. Ron had joined them halfway
through the tale and he had a look of displeasure, mixed with a look of
grim satisfaction.
"She didn't set me up, Ron." Harry said after seeing his friend's look.
"I didn't say anything." Ron tried to defend himself.
"I don't think you had to." Neville said.
"Harry, we have something we need to ask you about." Hermione said,
her voice tentative. "Please hear us out before you say anything."
"Alright." Harry said unable to hide his suspicious tone.
"Earlier tonight while we were walking around, we were discussing the
problems with Defense class." Hermione began, looking to Neville for
support. He gave a smile, urging her on.
"We thought it would be good if we could get someone to teach us
properly. Someone who's actually fought for their life for real, and knows
exactly what it's like to face….V-Voldemort."
Harry looked at Hermione, then to Neville, then to Ron, all of them
looking hopeful, and then it hit him who Hermione had been talking
about.
"You're not serious." Was all he could say. They all kept looking at him
seriously for several moments before he said anything further.
"I'm no teacher. I don't know what I'm doing. I've only ever been really
lucky that I haven't been killed. And most of the time you and Ron were
helping me!"
"That's not really true, mate." Ron interjected. "I didn't help fight the
Basilisk."
"I wasn't with you when you fought the Dementors." Hermione pointed
out.
"You were all alone against the dragon, in the lake and the maze, plus
facing down You-Know-Who." Neville countered.
"Yeah, okay, make it sound like I'm some great hero or something. I was
scared out of my mind!" Harry said, looking hard at each of them.
"And that's why you should be the one to teach us." Hermione said. "No
one else has ever told us what it's like to actually know you could be one
choice away from death. To know that the next spell you cast could
either save you, or get you killed. Harry, you've seen and done thing most
wizards three times your age have never experienced."
"But, I…"
"You don't have to decide right this instant, Harry. Think it over." Neville
said. He was looking around the Common Room, and Harry saw that
more than few people appeared to be listening in.
"Fine." Harry said, feeling as if he'd been ensnared in some kind of bad
prank or something. "I'll think about it."
He bade them all goodnight and headed up for bed, his mind dizzy with
everything that had happened that night.
12. Chapter 12
Harry awoke early on Saturday morning and put on his Quidditch robes
before heading down to breakfast. He filled his plate and was about to
start eating when he saw the Headmaster enter the Great Hall. Harry got
up from his seat and sprinted to the head table, where Dumbledore was
just sitting down.
"Good Morning, sir." Harry said. Dumbledore looked up, and then
suddenly averted his eyes. Harry looked at the man quizzically for a
minute, but pressed on. "I'm very sorry to bother you, sir, but I had a
dream that involved Voldemort last week. I've been wanting to talk to
you about it, but, well, you're a busy person."
"My apologies, Harry. What was this dream about?"
"Well, sir. I saw Voldemort try to Imperious someone. I know I've met the
person, but I just can't think of who it was. An older man, with shoulder
length light brown hair. Voldemort was trying to make him open a door.
When he touched the doorknob, he was stunned, or something.
Voldemort was very angry about it."
"Indeed." Dumbledore said, still avoiding Harry's gaze. This really puzzled
Harry, but then again, a lot of what Dumbledore did confused Harry.
"Allow me to think on this, but I do not believe it to be unimportant. In
the future, should you have another dream of this nature, please write it
down, and send me an owl. I do not think it would be wise for us to be
seen talking together like this. Someone may get the wrong idea, if you
take my meaning."
Harry felt confident that Dumbledore was talking about Professor
Umbridge. He nodded his understanding and turned to go. He took two
steps before turning around.
"Sir, thank you for you help at my hearing."
"Think nothing of it. Good luck to you and the Gryffindor Quidditch team
this year." Dumbledore smiled, and waved to Harry, who nodded again
and went back to his seat, where the rest of his team was gathering.
The first practice was one of the most chaotic and unfulfilling Harry had
ever been a part of. Angelina Johnson was not nearly as bad as Oliver
Wood, at least in regards to long winded speeches. However, she was a
ruthless task master.
She put her new team through it's paces, flying in formation around the
pitch for an hour before she broke them up to run drills. Harry felt that
for the most part, the team had really worked well together.
Unfortunately, the team's new Keeper was proving to be more than a
handful.
Harry wondered how Angelina had not cursed Cormac McClaggen once
during practice. The boy just seemed unable to get it through his head
that Angelina was the captain of the team. After practice was over, Harry
hear Fred tell Angelina that he and George could slip a few Canary
Creams onto his plate at supper time.
Harry returned to Gryffindor tower, where he showered and changed and
then he headed for the Great Hall for lunch, where Hermione, Neville
and Ron were waiting for him.
"Hi, Harry." Hermione smiled as he sat down. "How was practice?"
"I'm not sure if our new Keeper is going to make it to the first game. He's
not really endearing himself to the rest of the team." Harry sighed,
pouring himself a goblet of pumpkin juice. He saw Ron perk up at the
news about the new Gryffindor Keeper.
"What happened?" the redhead asked.
"I think he wants to be captain, or something. He kept trying to correct
everything Angelina told us, like he's some Quidditch god or something.
She told him off at least three times that I know of for certain."
"He better get his act straight before you guys face Slytherin next month."
Neville said, looking up the table where Cormac was sitting with his
friends.
"What are you doing the rest of the afternoon?" Hermione asked.
"Actually, Daphne and I thought it might be fun if we all got together and
did something fun." Harry said, taking a bite from his chicken sandwich.
"I'm in." Neville said with a smile. "What did you have in mind?"
Harry shrugged. He swallowed his bite and smiled. "There has to be
something to do other than reading and studying. We're all caught up on
homework."
"We could organize a pick up Quidditch match." Ron suggested, looking
excited at the thought. Neville looked a bit wary of the idea, while
Hermione looked thoroughly annoyed. Harry guessed Ron hadn't been on
his new broom since his disastrous Quidditch try out.
"Not everyone has a broom, Ron, and some people don't even like the
game."
"What about football?" Hermione asked. "We could transfigure a ball, and
anyone could play, it's a pretty simple game."
"That's not a bad idea at all." Harry smiled.
"Are you talking about that mental game that Dean likes so much?" Ron
asked.
"A new experience might do you good, Ron." Harry said, giving Ron a
pointed look. Ron looked as if he was about to retort, but caught himself,
and turned back to his food. "We could play on the pitch." Harry said,
looking back to Hermione and Neville. "I'm pretty sure that it's open for
the rest of the day."
They all finished lunch and met Tracey and Daphne, along with Millicent
Bulstrode, who the girls had invited along with them, in the Entrance
Hall. Harry explained their idea, and the three Slytherins agreed. A few
more people had overheard their plans, and asked to join in the game.
They got to the pitch, where Hermione found a good sized rock, and
transfigured it into a suitable football, while Harry explained the game as
best he could. Tracey Davis elected herself a team captain, and Harry
suggested that Daphne should be the second team captain.
"My team is going to smear your team all over the pitch." Daphne
giggled. Tracey merely stuck her tongue out at her best friend while the
rest of the group lined up to be picked. Harry was very surprised to see
such a diverse group all ready to play a fun muggle game.
Tracey's team had consisted of Neville, Hermione, Ron, Dennis Creevey,
and Ginny Weasley. Daphne's team was made up of Harry, Colin Creevey,
who looked ecstatic to be on the same team as Harry, Millicent, Luna
Lovegood, who Harry was more than certain had not listened at all to his
description of the game, and Daphne's younger sister, Astoria, who kept
shouting threats of cruelty at the other team.
Once people were assigned positions, and Hermione managed to make a
couple of goals, the group got down to it. Harry was made center against
Neville. The two boys grinned as they faced off, with Harry managing to
get the ball past his friend. Hermione proved to have a real flare for the
game and was able to steal the ball away and lead her team toward
Daphne's team's goal.
Hermione made it to the goal almost unimpeded, as no one had expected
the bushy haired bookworm to be quite so athletic. She took her shot and
scored the first goal of the game for Tracey's team against Millicent.
"When I was younger, my parents thought it might help me to make
friends if I joined a team. I loved playing, but the kids were a bit crueler
than the ones at school." Hermione explained when Harry asked her
about her skill.
The second goal of the game was made by Astoria, who was not going to
be outdone. She and Colin Creevey had worked well together, getting the
ball past Tracey's team, and right up to the goal where Ron was waiting
for them. Astoria faked to Colin, distracting Ron, before kicking the ball
with all the might her skinny frame could muster. Ron looked more than
a little upset as he tossed the ball back into play.
Hermione took possession of the ball, and with Tracey and Neville
guarding her, almost made it back into enemy territory before Harry,
Daphne and, surprisingly, Luna blocked her progress. Harry kicked the
ball through Neville's legs where Astoria was waiting to take the ball
back towards Ron, but tripped over Dennis Creevey, falling right on top
of him.
Harry noticed that Astoria didn't seem in too much of a hurry to get back
to her feet, and had to fight to contain his laughter when he saw
Daphne's look of utter shock at her sister lying on top of a very frightened
looking Dennis.
"I think baby sister has found a lion of her own." Tracey whispered to
Daphne, who snorted in a very unladylike manner, which was the noise
that finally brought Astoria back to reality. Her cheeks pink, Astoria
climbed back to her feet, helping Dennis back up as well.
The game progressed with neither team able to score, but laughter was
filling the air, and it wasn't just from the players on the field. Harry and
the others noticed that more and more people were gathering around the
pitch to watch the game.
Harry was racing after Daphne, who was quickly making her way up the
field, with Neville, Tracey and Hermione in hot pursuit. Tracey kept
shouting things in an effort to try and trip up her best friend.
"You're never gonna make it, Greengrass." Tracey called out. "You run
like a girl!"
"I AM a girl!" Daphne shouted back. However, she had turned to look
over her shoulder, and subsequently tripped over herself. Harry tried to
leap over her so as not to fall on her, and failed miserably. Daphne
shrieked as Harry fell with a heavy thud right in front of her. Daphne
began laughing, while Harry rolled over, a grin on his face.
"They got the ball." Harry laughed.
"So what?' Daphne laughed as well. "I don't think Tori's going to let them
by her. She's really competitive, but I don't think I've ever seen her so
excited about a game before."
However, it looked as if Daphne was wrong as Hermione managed to slip
past Daphne's younger sister and managed to get the ball past Millicent
again. Turning around, Hermione leapt into Neville's arms as he swung
her around, both of them laughing.
"Hey, when did that happen?" Daphne asked as Harry helped her to her
feet.
"I'm not really sure if anything has happened yet. I think they're still
figuring things out." Harry shrugged heading back to the middle of the
field.
"They look happy." Daphne smiled, taking Harry's arm. "I hope things
work out for them."
"Me, too." Harry said
"What's the score?" Someone on the side of the field asked. Harry and the
others could only shrug. No one had thought to keep score. Well, almost
no one.
"Two to one!" Ron shouted. "We're ahead."
Harry shook his head. Not unlike little Astoria, Ron was very competitive
as well. Perhaps a little too much for his own good, he thought. This was
supposed to be a fun, friendly game.
"Ready to give up, Potter?" Neville grinned widely as he and Hermione
got into position for the next play.
"Pretty sure of yourself there, Longbottom." Daphne chuckled.
"Maybe it's because I've got Hermione on my team." Neville smiled as he
looked over at the bushy haired girl, who looked away, slightly
embarrassed. Neville smiled at the bookworm, and turned back to Harry.
"She's all but dominated the game."
"She's good." Harry admitted. "But I've got something up my sleeve."
"Yeah?" Tracey asked, a wry smirk on her face. "What's that? Skill?"
"No." Harry said, then laughed. "I mean, yes, but that's not what I was
talking about."
"Then what?" Neville asked, his eyes narrowing in mock skepticism."
"Astoria." Harry smiled evilly and waved the younger girl to take his
place. Neville's eyes went wide, while both Tracey and Hermione looked
a bit worried. Other than Hermione, Astoria had been the fiercest player
that afternoon. Standing more than a head shorter than Neville, she was
surprisingly intimidating as she squared off against the much bigger
Gryffindor.
"Come on, Longbottom!" someone shouted. "Knock her on her…"
"Kick his butt, Tori!" A younger voice shouted. All at once cheers and
jeers began being called out. Astoria didn't even appear to be listening as
she readied herself.
"You can do it, Nev." Hermione encouraged, though she did look a bit
scared as she saw Astoria narrow her eyes. The young Slytherin girl
crouched a bit, as if she might leap in the air and attack the much bigger
boy before her. Neville gave a very audible gulp before squaring himself
and readying to make his move.
Whether it was her intimidating stare, or the noise from the crowd, or
just fear of hurting the second year girl, no one could say, not even
Neville himself. No matter what the reason, Astoria was able to knock
Neville over as she kicked the ball towards Ron's goal. Daphne slipped
past Hermione, who looked to be more concerned over Neville, while
Colin dashed by Tracey. Luna and Harry followed their team mates down
the pitch as Astoria slipped past Ginny and Dennis. Ron however looked
like he was not about to let this little snake get one by him. Perhaps that
was why he was so surprised when instead of kick the ball right into the
goal, Astoria kicked the ball back to Daphne who was coming up behind
her, and lateralled the ball to Harry, who kicked it past his red headed
friend.
Daphne leapt into Harry's arms, just as Hermione had done with Neville.
Harry swung her around and set her down a moment later. They stared
into each other's eyes, both of them smiling softly.
Daphne's heart was pounding in her chest, and it had nothing to do with
the fact that she had just been running. She looked into Harry's eyes and
saw something that made her shiver. He was bending towards her, and
Daphne began to lift herself up towards him.
"WHAT THE BLOODY HELL!"
Both Daphne and Harry pulled apart and turned to see Ron screaming.
However, he wasn't even looking at them. He was in fact, looking to
Hermione and Neville, who were still in the middle of the field.
Harry and Daphne turned to see Hermione in Neville's arms, looking
quite flushed, while Neville was grinning stupidly. They were standing
very close, and Daphne knew that only a moment before they had been
locked in a kiss. Daphne was suddenly a bit jealous of her new friend.
"What do you think your doing, Longbottom?" Ron shouted as he ran
towards Hermione and Neville.
"Oh, this won't be good." Harry said. Quickly, he and Daphne ran over to
join the group who was now converging in the middle of the field, along
with more than a few of the game's spectators.
"STOP IT, RONALD!" Hermione shrieked. Ron had just shoved Neville to
the ground, and looked ready to pummel the boy.
"Ron!" Harry shouted. "You need to back off right now." Harry pulled Ron
back a bit, and then positioned himself so Ron would have to push him
out of the way to get to Neville again.
"Did you see what he just did?" Ron asked angrily, not looking away from
Neville, who looked more than a bit scared.
"No." Harry said calmly, keeping his eyes locked on Ron's.
"He was forcing himself on Hermione!" Ron shouted.
"He most certainly was not!" Hermione shouted.
"No I wasn't!" Neville said as he got back to his feet. Daphne noticed that
Neville didn't look scared, or even the least bit intimidated by the fury of
the redhead. In fact, Daphne thought, Neville looked almost powerful.
The normally shy, introverted Gryffindor had squared his shoulders, and
the was a definite fire in his eyes.
"Actually, it kind of looked as if she was…" Tracey started but stopped at
the deadly glare from Ron.
"Who I date is none of your business, Ronald, as I informed you last
year." Hermione shouted. "Neville is a really nice person, and I like him.
You do not get a say in who I spend time with, just as you have no say in
who Harry spends time with."
"I…It's…" Ron stammered, his ears burning crimson. Harry made sure to
keep himself between Ron and everyone else.
"Oh, wow." Astoria said. "You like Hermione." Everyone turned to looked
at the young girl, who quickly clapped her hands to her mouth. Harry
was strongly reminded of Ginny's slip two weeks ago, and couldn't help
but look at the youngest Weasley, who was staring at Hermione and
Neville. Harry wondered if Ginny would be happy for Hermione, or if she
was holding some kind of grudge from their argument the previous
evening.
"I never said that!" Ron shouted.
"Maybe that's the problem." Daphne said softly
"Why don't you shut up!" Ron hollered, making a move as if he might do
something stupid. Harry pushed himself in front of Ron, and made him
back away.
"Calm down, Ron." Harry said firmly. "She's right, and you know it. Hell,
the whole school knows it."
"That's not the point!" Ron stammered, looking murderous.
"Actually, it is." Tracey said. "Maybe if you'd been a bit more open with
Hermione, and not a clueless, immature git, it might've been you she was
locking lips with."
"That's not helping." Hermione said, blushing.
"Shut up!" Ron shouted. "Everything was fine before you stupid Slytherins
started hanging around. You've gone and twisted everything."
"Yeah, because that's what we do." Tracey said heatedly.
"You're a bunch of meddlesome, scheming serpents. You wanted to split
us up! This was your goal from the start, to get Harry away from us. To
isolate him. You got Hermione to fall for Longbottom so she wouldn't
help Harry anymore. Then, you got Harry to turn against me so he
wouldn't trust me anymore. Don't you see what they've done, Harry?"
Ron's eyes searched Harry's, hoping his friend would see reason at last.
Harry simply stared back at his friend. Harry gave a great sigh and shook
his head. This only aggravated Ron further.
"Fine." He said coldly. "I get it. I see." Ron glared at everyone before
stomping of towards the castle. They all stared after him as he left, along
with everyone else who had come down for the show, as it turned out to
be.
"So…"Astoria cleared her throat. "Does that mean the game's over?"
No one said anything for a long time, all of them still watching Ron
stomp up towards the castle.
"No. No this isn't over." Tracey said firmly, and she suddenly began
running after the redhead.
"Should we follow?" Hermione asked worryingly.
"No." Daphne said. "I think she's got it under control."
Ron was nearly to the Entrance Hall, when he was grabbed and spun
around. His eyes narrowed as he faced Tracey Davis.
"What do you…" He started, but Tracey wasn't about to let him control
the conversation.
"Listen up, Weasley." She started. "This whole vendetta you have against
me and Daphne is stupid, childish, and it's going to cost you in the end.
First off, as you don't know the first thing about Daphne, let me clue you
in. She is the most loyal and devoted person I've ever known. She would
rather die than to see Harry hurt. Understand that, because it is
extremely important. She's stood up against our entire house defending
that boy. She and I are now all but outcasts within Slytherin."
Ron looked a bit astonished at that statement, but quickly hid it.
"You think that just because we're sorted into Slytherin House that we're
all evil, scheming Malfoy-clones. Had you even bothered to pay attention,
you'd see that most of the house hates him."
"Then, why do they follow him like he's royalty?" Ron countered.
"Fear, you moron!" Tracey shrieked. "Malfoy senior's a pretty influential
and powerfully rich man. He's also from one of the oldest pureblood
families left. You, of all people, should understand what that means."
Ron merely shook his head. "That doesn't matter."
"Gods, you're so blind, Weasley. The world isn't black and white. There
are shades of gray. You're so busy trying to show how evil Daphne is, that
you don't even see that you're pushing your friends away. And what's
going to happen to you when neither Harry nor Hermione wants to be
around you? Who's going to put up with all your paranoid delusions?"
That comment seemed to get through to Ron, as he took a step back,
almost as if Tracey had slapped him. His anger all but evaporated. He
looked back towards the pitch where his friends were most likely to still
be at, probably cursing his very name.
"Hermione is happy. You should support her. There's nothing to say that
she and Neville will be together for the rest of eternity. Maybe if you
actually tried to be a friend to her, and do some serious growing up, she
might see something in you. Then again, maybe you're destined for
someone else. Either way, this jealousy thing only serves to piss everyone
off, and make it to so that no one wants to be around you."
"But you girls…I mean…" Ron stuttered, and Tracey rolled her eyes and
let out a long growl of frustration. She suddenly reached out and grabbed
Ron's shirt, pulling him close to her before kissing him hard. Ron's mind
went blank as Tracey's lips caressed his. Her hands went into his hair as
she deepened the kiss. Ron's hands had only just found her waist when
she broke off the kiss, and stepped back.
"I want you to think very hard about this moment, Ron, and ask yourself
this one question. How could anyone who would do that to you be evil?"
Tracey gave him a very pointed look before she disappeared into the
castle, leaving a flustered and panting Ron Weasley to slump against the
nearest wall, his brain trying desperately to make sense of what had just
happened.
After Ron's, and subsequently Tracey's, departure, everyone else seemed
to realize the game was over, and began heading off in different
directions. Hermione and Neville decided a nice walk alone together was
in order. Millicent waved to them all as she saw a couple of her new
Ravenclaw friends waving her over to them. The Creevey brothers
followed Ginny back up to the castle, with Astoria trailing behind them.
No one saw what happened to Luna.
Daphne took Harry's hand and began leading him to the far end of the
Quidditch pitch
"Quite an afternoon." She smiled.
"I guess." Harry sighed heavily.
"I'm really sorry, Harry." Daphne said, looking at him. "I honestly never
wanted to come between you and Ron. I wanted to be his friend, too."
"It isn't your fault." He said, trying to smile. "It's Ron's problem, and I'm
not going to put my life on hold and wait for him to grow up."
Daphne nodded, not exactly sure what to say. They walked silently for a
minute before Daphne spoke up again.
"I'm really sorry about last night. I've heard people talk about Professor
Snape, and what a miserable person he is, but I honestly never saw it
before. I mean, I know he's always given you a hard time, but I never
really thought too much about it. Last night was eye opening for me."
"It's fine." Harry said. "He's holding a grudge against my father, and he's
put it on me. He's just a petty person. I guess I don't help the situation,
though. I kind of encourage it, I guess, by not respecting him, or talking
back. He's just so infuriating."
"You just need to apply that anger management technique we talked
about. When you start getting angry, think of something calming, or
happy." Daphne smiled softly.
"I just don't have a lot of happy to think about." Harry shrugged.
"That's right, we never did get to build some happy thoughts for you. We
were interrupted by my sister." Daphne chuckled.
"And Malfoy last night."
Daphne stopped and turned Harry towards her. She gave him a smile,
cocking her head inquisitively.
"They say the third time is the charm."
"Not with us. Ron kind of spoiled that, didn't he?" Harry pointed out.
"Actually, I'm not entirely sure we can blame it all on Ron. After all, we
were upstaged by Hermione and Neville.
"Upstaged?"
"Focus, Potter." Daphne slapped his arm teasingly. "The point is that we
seem to be teetering on the edge of something here, and I for one am
getting more than a little tired of being pulled back from the edge by
meddling sisters, and intolerant worms."
Harry smiled, his eyes shining brilliantly. "You're right." He wrapped his
arms around her thin waist and drew her closer to him. She slipped her
hands up his chest and around his neck. "Maybe it's time we take that
leap." He said softly.
Daphne smiled softly as she began lifting herself onto her tiptoes, and
Harry began to pull her even closer. Daphne felt her heart hammering in
her chest again and silently swore that if anyone dared interfere this
time, she would make it her life's goal to put them into a very early
grave. Harry must have thought the very same thing because just as his
lips were about to touch hers, he stopped and began looking all around
them.
"What?" She asked, desperate exasperation in her voice.
"Just making sure we're actually alone." He said before turning back to
her, and pressing his lips to hers.
It was unlike anything he'd ever imagined. Her lips were soft, and light
on his. Gently, she caressed his lips with her own. His eyes felt heavy and
he closed them as she wrapped her arms around him tighter, pulling him
ever closer to her. Gently, he parted his lips as she opened her own
mouth. She gave the tiniest of moans as his tongue found hers and began
to dance. He could feel her heart beating against his own chest, and
feared his own might burst out of his chest. Slowly her hands began to
slip through his hair, and Harry could not stop the small groan of
pleasure.
Daphne had only ever kissed one other boy, so she didn't have a lot of
experience to draw upon. However, she knew that this was something
very special. Her mind felt fuzzy. When Harry had first pressed his lips to
her, she swore that they were the softest things she had ever felt in her
life. The way he held her made her feel as if her feet had left the ground
and that they were now floating above the earth.
Slowly, they broke the kiss, though neither of them made any move to
separate themselves from the other. When Daphne was finally able to
open her eyes, she saw Harry staring more than a little shyly back at her.
"That was…." He whispered.
"Don't even try to do it justice with words, Harry. You'll only fail." She
whispered, gently stroking his cheek.
"I think you're right." He smiled. "Well, I think I definitely have
something to keep me from getting angry again."
"Well, we should be thorough." She grinned. "I'd hate to think we didn't
do the job properly." She began pulling herself towards him again.
"Better safe than sorry." He smiled be fore kissing her once again.
13. Chapter 13
September faded away, allowing for October, and a drastic change in
weather. The Forbidden Forest now looked like a sea of golds and reds as
the leaves changed colors. With each passing day, the air got a little
cooler, and more and more, students could be seen wearing sweaters, or
light jackets about the castle and grounds.
The entire school was a buzz with the promise of the first Hogsmeade
weekend. The closer it got, the more anxious the students became, and
the teachers had more difficulty in getting their charges to focus.
On the Saturday morning of the highly anticipated weekend, Harry,
Hermione and Neville entered the Great Hall for breakfast.
"Seriously, Harry. Don't forget." Hermione was saying.
"Hermione, there is no way in the world I'll forget. You've pounded it into
my head that I need to be at the Hog's Head at One. Daphne will be with
me, and she knows how important it is that I'm at the Hogs Head at one.
I will be there at one." Harry said exasperatedly as he took his seat.
"I just don't know why we have to have a private meting about this in the
village. I thought we already decided we would get together to learn
defense, and I would do my best to teach."
"You'll understand later, Harry." Hermione said as she took some toast.
"See what?" Tracey Davis asked as she and Daphne joined their friends.
"Hermione was reminding Harry where he needed to be today." Neville
said.
"At the Hog's Head." Daphne smiled. "You didn't really think I'd forget
after that very impassioned speech you gave me, did you?" The brunette
smiled.
"You look really great." Harry smiled at Daphne who returned the smile.
"Your so sweet." Daphne kissed her boy friend's cheek.
"Good morning all. Hey Tracey." Ron smiled charmingly as he past the
group. Things had been a bit strained between Ron and his former
friends, though he did seemed to have turned over a new leaf. He seemed
much calmer lately, and didn't seem to care that the two Slytherin girls
had made themselves a part of Harry's circle of friends. He also had
apologized to Neville for his behavior and let him know that he was
happy that he and Hermione were together.
However, Harry and the others had noticed that Ron seemed very
fascinated by Tracey, though the blonde girl did not seem to reciprocate
the attention. In fact, she seemed to be growing more and more agitated
by it all.
"Ok, seriously, what happened between you two?" Hermione asked for
what felt like the thousandth time.
"You need to tell them." Daphne said patiently.
"Wait, you know?" Harry looked accusingly at his girlfriend.
"Yes, but I promised I wouldn't say anything." Daphne shrugged.
"I never should have done it." Tracey sighed, looking up the table where
Ron was sitting, piling food onto his plate. "I was trying to make a point."
"What exactly happened?" Hermione pressed.
"I maybe…sort of…kind of…"
"Oh for heaven's sake." Daphne rolled her eyes. "She kissed him."
"WHAT?" Harry and the others all but shouted.
"I know!" Tracey said, slamming her head onto the table. "ow."
"Why in the world would you kiss him?" Hermione asked.
"I was trying to prove to him that we weren't evil." Tracey said, her head
still on the table.
"But evidently very charitable." Daphne said.
"Hey, come on now." Harry said defensively. "Ron's not that bad."
"No, He's really not." Neville added, glancing at the Redhead who was
happily enjoying his breakfast.
"Except that Temper of his." Daphne said.
"And how childish he gets." Hermione added. "Not to mention his
atrocious eating habits."
They all glanced over to se Ron shoving an entire pancake in his mouth.
"But you can't lead him on. He thinks you like him now or something."
"I know!" Tracey said, finally sitting up again. "I didn't do it to make him
fall for me, but now…I don't want to hurt his feelings."
"The longer you wait, the worse it's going to get." Neville said sadly.
"You need to tell him you're not interested in him like that, and you need
to do it today." Hermione advised.
"She's right." Harry said. "It's only going to get worse if you wait."
"Ok!" Tracey groaned, holding up her hands to try and stop them all from
further comment. "I will let him know."
"Onto another matter." Daphne smiled. "How many people did you
convince to join us this after noon?"
Hermione shook her head quickly. Harry didn't miss her startled reaction
or the movement of her eyes towards him. He also caught Daphne
looking away quickly.
"Alright, what's going on?" Harry said dropping his fork to his plate.
"We'll tell you later." Hermione said, quickly looking around them.
"No, you'll tell me now, or I won't come. I've got enough people trying to
keep me in the dark. I don't need it from you."
"Well," Hermione said, looking to Daphne or Tracey for help. Neither girl
seemed inclined to offer assistance. "Well, Alright then. I may have
mentioned my idea to a few others and they were more than a little
interested."
"How many people?" Harry asked, his voice dangerous.
"Harry." Daphne said, her hand going to his back and rubbing it
soothingly. "This is rather important, don't you think? If people are
interested in learning how to defend themselves, don't you think they
should be able to?"
"Yeah, but I can't help feeling like I'm being tricked into this." Harry said
angrily.
"I'm sorry, Harry." Hermione said sadly. "I just thought that you'd be less
willing to help if you knew exactly what I was planning. Especially as
you were going to be the center of attention here."
Harry sighed, still upset with his friend. He knew that her heart was in
the right place, and that her intentions were pure. And Hermione was
correct in assuming that he would more than likely have been far more
resistant to the idea if he'd known exactly what she had been planning.
But then again, Hermione and Daphne were right. This was important.
"Fine." Harry said. "But you and I are going to have a very long talk about
keeping secrets in the near future. Now, who did you tell about this?"
At this all three girls, and Neville suddenly looked guilty. Harry felt his
anger flaring again.
"We'll talk about it in the carriage." Daphne said, tugging on Harry's arm
and leading him out of the Great Hall. Harry allowed himself to be lead
out to the carriages that were lining up to take students down to the
village of Hogsmeade.
Harry's anger all but evaporated when he once again laid eyes on the
ghastly sight of the strange skeletal black horses.
"What is it?" Daphne asked when Harry suddenly stopped.
"I'd forgotten about them." his voice soft, and wondrous. Harry stepped
forward and lifted his hand so the hors could give it a sniff. Harry was
amazed at how something so dangerous and nightmarish looking could
be so friendly. Harry couldn't help but think of that old muggle saying
that warned never to judge a book by it's cover.
"Harry. Will you help me?" Daphne asked, her hand outstretched, feeling
the air for the horse that Harry was now stroking gently. He gave a soft
smile and took her hand to guide it to the horses snout.
"Ewww." Daphne shivered when she felt the horse's tongue slip across her
palm.
"It must have smelled the bacon you had.' Harry chuckled.
"It's gross." Daphne shivered again. "I just wanted to pet it, not get a bath
from it."
"Sorry." Harry chuckled and moved Daphne's hand so that it made
contact with the smooth skin of the skeletal horse.
"What does it look like?" Daphne asked.
"Strange." Harry said. "It looks like a winged horse, but like a skeleton.
Why can I see it, and you can't?"
"I don't know." Daphne said thoughtfully. "It sounds familiar, but I can't
think of what it might be. Come on, let's get to Hogsmeade."
They got into the carriage and it began it's journey to the village.
"So, who else knows about this little experiment of Hermione's?" Harry
said, his irritation returning.
"Harry, I know you're upset, and I'm sorry for my part in it. I didn't
realize that Hermione wasn't telling you everything." Daphne said softly,
reaching out to take his hand. "But we all think that this is a really good
idea."
"You're stalling." Harry eyed her carefully. Daphne sighed and nodded.
"You're right, I am."
"Why? Just tell me."
"Ok." Daphne said. She took a big breath and let it out slowly. "Hermione
asked us to feel out people who could be interested in learning from you.
There was, as I'm sure you could guess, very little interest in Slytherin,
though we did get three people, two of which you've already spoken
with."
"Astoria and Millicent?" Harry asked, trying to keep calm.
"And Blaise Zabini. He doesn't hang around Malfoy, and considers himself
to be a bit of a loner."
"Can we trust him?" Harry asked.
"He's arrogant, and a bit full of himself, but He's also quite honorable. I
think he can be trusted. There was a lot of interest in Hufflepuff, and a
few Ravenclaws. From what Hermione said, there was also more than a
handful of Gryffindors willing to learn from you."
"Wait, Astoria's a second year. She won't be able to come to Hogsmeade."
Harry said.
"She'll be informed of everything later. All you got to do is come to the
Hogs head, and let Hermione take care of the rest. In the meantime,"
Daphne smiled as the carriage came to a halt. "You can show your
girlfriend a good time in the village."
Harry couldn't help but smile as Daphne jumped out of the carriage and
turned to wait for him, a huge smile on her face. He'd been suckered into
this whole thing, and was admittedly a bit angry about it all. At the same
time, he couldn't help but be reminded how important it all was every
time he attended Umbridge's class.
Harry soon forgot his concerns as Daphne led him through the shops of
Hogsmeade. They stopped into Scrivenshaft's for some new quills, and
Daphne humored Harry and allowed him to stop into Zonko's. though she
did tell him that if he spent to long, she would demand to be taken to
Madam Puddifoot's. Harry had heard horror stories from other guys
about the wretched tea shop, and decided it best not to linger, in case his
girlfriend made good on her threat.
"I think we have time to get lunch at the Three Broomsticks." Daphne
remarked as they left Honeydukes where they had both restocked their
own personal sweet stocks.
"That would be good. I'd hate to face the masses on an empty stomach."
Harry said, taking Daphne's hand.
"Oh stop it." Daphne smiled, nudging his shoulder with her own. "I
promise to protect you."
"Well, now I feel better." he smiled, and Daphne couldn't help but chuckle
at him. She knew he hated his fame, and the unwanted attention it
brought. She also suspected this was the main reason he was so anxious
about leading their group and teaching defense. But there was something
more to it. Something he hadn't mentioned at all. Was it self doubt? Or
something more? Daphne knew she'd have to be patient, and wait for
him to give voice to his concerns.
After lunch, the two headed up to the Hog's Head where Hermione,
Neville and Tracey were supposed to meet them. The Hog's Head was in
very poor shape, Harry noticed. It looked to be in only slightly better
shape than the Shrieking Shack. They opened the door, and were
unsurprised to see how absolutely filthy it was inside.
The barman was wiping a large pint glass, and it appeared he was wiping
dirt on, rather than the opposite. There was a thick layer of caked in dirt
on the or and the tables and chairs all looked ready to collapse. There
was very little sunlight, as each and every window looked as if they'd
never once been cleaned. There was also a very pungent smell that
reminded Harry of a petting zoo he'd once visited on a school trip when
he was very young.
"Over here." Hermione called out, breaking the thick silence. Hermione
had chosen a table in the furthest corner of the pub, with Neville at her
side, looking as nervous as Harry and Daphne felt.
"I'm beginning to think meeting here was a horrid idea." Daphne said as
they joined their friends.
"Don't be silly." Hermione smiled. "This is perfect. It's totally away from
over attentive ears."
Daphne looked around the bar skeptically. It was true that the bar had a
shady reputation, and now that she was there herself, Daphne could see
why. There were only four other people in the bar, two of which were
talking to each other in very hushed whispers on the other side of the
room. A woman in a very long veil sat by her self, and a man covered in
dirty rags and bandages was drinking at the bar.
"I got butterbeers for you both." Hermione said, sliding the two extra
bottles to Harry and Daphne. The bottles looked quite dirty, and Harry
wondered how old they were, and began to wonder if butterbeer went
bad.
The door to the tavern opened again, and Tracey came in, followed by
Millicent, who looked thoroughly disgusted by the bar. The door didn't
even close before several more people stepped inside, including Ron, and
his twin brothers, Fred and George. Parvati Patil and her twin Padma,
along with Lavender Brown, who looked a little upset that her shopping
trip had been interrupted. Blaise Zabini walked in looking sharply about
the tavern with a critical eye. Dennis Creevey, Dean Thomas, and Ginny
Weasley entered, followed By Luna Lovegood, and Cho Chang, with her
curly haired friend, whose name Harry didn't know. A large group of
Hufflepuffs came in at once, and Harry was sure it was every single fifth
year in the badger house. Lisa Turpin and Mandy Brocklehurst, along
with Micheal Corner and Anthony Goldstein of Ravenclaw sauntered in.
Finally, Angelina Johnson, Katie Bell and Alicia Spinnet and Cormac
McClaggen walked in, and went to the bar to order up butterbeers.
Harry thought barman was going to start yelling or something. Clearly he
didn't know what to make of his sudden upturn in business. Grumbling
the whole while, the tall barman began serving up dusty bottles and
taking handfuls of silver coins.
When everyone was settled, Hermione stood up and greeted them.
"Thank you all for coming." she said, her voice shaking a bit. "We all
know why we're here of course, and that's because we all want to learn
how to defend ourselves. Since Professor," Hermione put as much venom
in the word as she could. "Umbridge refuses to teach us, I thought it
might be a good idea if e took matters in to our own hands, and really
learn to use spells, and not just theory."
"So we can pass our OWLs" Micheal Corner smiled knowingly at
Hermione, who glared back.
"Not only that, but to be prepared in case we have to protect ourselves or
our families because he's come back. Lord…V-v-voldemort has come
back."
The were the usual gasps, and a few people who had been taking sips of
their drinks began spluttering and coughing. Hermione waited for this all
to pas before pressing on.
"So that's our plan. If you want to join us, then we need to decide on a
few…"
"Where's the proof?" Someone asked. Nearly everyone turned to look at a
tall blonde boy, that Harry recognized, but was unable to remember his
name.
"Where's the proof that You-Know-Who's back? He hasn't been seen, and
nobody's been killed and found with the Dark Mark over their home. So
where's the proof?"
"Dumbledore believes he's back…" Hermione tried, but the boy waved off
her remark.
"You mean Dumbledore believes him" The boy pointed at Harry.
Realization hit Harry hard. He suddenly knew why they had all come.
They wanted to hear the story. Harry shivered as the memory of that
horrible night came back to him. He felt Daphne give his hand a
comforting squeeze and he smiled softly at her before getting to his feet.
"What's your name?" Harry asked the blonde boy.
"Zacharias Smith." The boy said pompously.
"Alright, Zacharias, I suppose you only came to hear the story? You want
to hear the thrilling tale of what happened to me that night last June?"
Zacharias didn't move, but kept his eyes locked on Harry's
"Who else came because they thought they might hear some great
adventure story?"
No one said anything, but Harry saw more than a few heads turn away in
embarrassment.
"That's what I thought." he said dejectedly. "Well, it's no fairytale story.
There is no happy ending. I'm not going to stand hear and tell you how
brave I was, because I wasn't. I was scared out of my mind. I could barely
think straight. That's what it's like. That's what it's really like in a real
fight for your life. You don't get a time out so you can think of a good
spell to use. You get a split second, and whatever you come up with
could very well be the last thing you do."
There was a long silence as Harry looked at each and every face in turn.
"Is it true you can produce a Patronous Charm?"
Harry turned and saw a pretty redhead girl smiling at him. "My Auntie
said you could."
"Yeah." Harry said, a little off guard.
"Honestly?" The girl asked. "A corporeal patronus?"
"Yeah, it's a stag." Harry said, not exactly sure what was happening.
There was a wave of murmuring.
"Wow, Harry." Lee Jordan said. "I never knew that."
"I learned it in third year."
"Will you teach us how to do it?" A blonde girl asked.
"Yeah.' Harry said, shrugging slightly.
"Did you really kill a basilisk with that sword in Dumbledore's office?" A
boy that Harry recognized as Justin Finch-Fletchley asked in open awe.
"How'd you know about that?" Harry asked in wonder.
"I had to go up to his office last year, and one of the portraits mentioned
it. Is it true?"
"Um, Yeah." Harry said, suddenly embarrassed.
"He also stopped You-Know-Who from getting the Sorcerer's stone in first
year." Neville pointed out.
"And he fought the Dragon, and the Merpeople and only Merlin knows
what else last year." Daphne added.
Harry waved his arms quickly. "I had help on virtually all of that, and
more than a little luck."
"Not with the Dragon.' Justin said.
"You faced Voldemort on your own in first year.' Hermione reminded
him. "And last year. But we've gotten off the point, which is that we all
want to learn how to defend ourselves."
"Well said." someone said, and there was a general agreement on that
fact. Hermione pulled out a rolled up piece of parchment, looking at
Daphne, and then at Tracey, who was smiling a bit too wickedly for
Harry's liking.
"I know there are a lot of you involved in Quidditch and other things, and
we don't have a place in which to gather at this moment. And also, as we
don't really want people blathering about this, we're going to ask that if
you're serious about joining us, that you come and sign your name on
this parchment as a sort of agreement."
That seemed to bring the excitement down a bit.
"There nothing for you to worry about." Tracey said confidently. She got
up and put her name down first. Neville and Hermione followed, and
then Daphne wrote her name on before passing it to Millicent.
The fact that three Slytherins signed up without protest seemed to
encourage others who were a bit resistant, and soon everyone had
scribbled their name onto the parchment before Hermione rolled it back
up and slipped it into her bag.
"We plan on meeting at least once a week, and before anyone gets upset,
we're going to make sure it doesn't interfere with anyone's Quidditch
practice." Hermione said. There were several sighs of relief, and Harry
saw Angelina Johnson smile proudly. Almost as one, everyone got up and
began to leave the pub until finally only Harry and his friends were left.
Harry noticed Ron had lingered a bit, and had been watching Tracey,
before he finally left them alone.
"You still haven't talked to him, have you?" Harry asked. Tracey's cheeks
pinkened, and she shook her head.
"I'm going to, I promise. I just hadn't seen him since breakfast."
Harry nodded, and he could see that Tracey was dreading the coming
confrontation, but he knew she would keep her word. He didn't envy the
girl, and hated to imagine how Ron would take the rejection.
"We still have some time before we need to head back." Daphne smiled,
taking Harry's hand. "Let's take a walk."
They waved to their friends, and the two set off towards the Shrieking
shack.
"You were really great in there." Daphne said softly. "I'm very proud of
you."
"I wanted to punch that Zacharias kid.' Harry admitted.
"You can't blame them for being curious, Harry. Can you say honestly
that you wouldn't want to know the story if it had happened to someone
else?"
Harry thought about tha for a few minutes before admitting he'd likely be
just as curious.
"I wish it had happened to someone else." Harry sighed.
"But it didn't. And you proved how strong you really are by coming back.
By living to tell the tale, so to speak. In fact, you might think about doing
just that. Perhaps if people heard from you exactly what happened,
maybe they'd start doing something."
"I don't know." Harry sighed.
"Harry, I know it must have been horrible, and I'm not going to pretend it
didn't affect you, because I can see it in your eyes whenever the subject
comes up." Daphne said calmly, turning him to face her. "But you could
be saving a lot of lives by sharing your story, lives that will be lost
because of what Fudge is doing."
Harry nodded. He knew that she was right, of course. Maybe it was his
responsibility to the rest of the magical world to do what the government
seemed to be refusing to do. To warn the people, and make them aware
of the growing danger that lurked in the shadows.
"What are you suggesting?" Harry asked. Daphne stood on her tiptoes and
kissed him softly. The kiss became more passionate as Harry wrapped his
arms around her tightly, and Daphne moaned softly. She clutched the
front of his cloak and pressed herself into his embrace. Slowly, they
broke the kiss, and stared at each other for a long time.
"We'll figure something out.' She smiled, running her hands through his
hair, before kissing him again.
14. Chapter 14
"Hey, how'd it go?" Daphne asked as Tracey entered their dorm and
flopped on her bed.
"I know it was the right thing to do," Tracey sighed. "But I feel so awful
now that it's done. You should have seen him. He looked like a beaten
kneazle. Gods, I'm a horrid person."
Daphne slipped off her bed and went to sit next to her best friend.
"You're not horrid." Daphne said, pushing Tracey over so she could sit
down. "So, tell me what happened?"
"Well, I caught him just as he was leaving the Great Hall." Tracey said,
sitting up on her bed. "I told him we had to talk, and his eyes got real
big, like he was excited. We walked to the Transfiguration corridor, and I
told him that I was sorry. Oh Merlin, his face."
Tracey shook her head, and Daphne noticed her blonde friend had tears
in her eyes.
"He looked like I'd just smacked him. I told him everything, you know?
How I didn't like him in the romantic sense, and how kissing him was
supposed to make a point, and not to show I liked him or whatever. He
just stared at me for a few moments before he just sort of crumbled. His
shoulder's sagged and his head fell. I felt like I'd been stabbed in the
heart."
"Oh, no." Daphne said, wrapping a comforting arm around her friend.
"I completely crushed him, Daph. He said that he should have known,
and why in the world would any girl like him. I told him that I thought
he was a good guy, but that he needed to grow up a bit if he ever wanted
a girlfriend. He just sort of shrugged."
"No wonder you feel so horrible. I can't even begin to imagine facing the
same situation, or what I would have said."
Tracey leaned into her best friend. "I wish I did feel something for him."
"No, you don't." Daphne said firmly. "You're just feeling bad because you
had to break his heart. He'll get over it eventually, and maybe he'll be
better off for it."
"Maybe." Tracey shrugged.
"I suddenly feel like a terrible friend." Daphne said, looking guilty.
"What? Why?" Tracey asked looking up at Daphne, who was now slipping
off Tracey's bed.
"I've spent all this time talking about Harry and getting your help with
him, and this whole thing with Ron made me realize that I have no idea
who you fancy!"
Tracey smiled slightly. "To be honest, I don't know that anyone has really
got my attention anymore than anyone else. Though, I do kind of like the
Weasley Twins."
"Really? Which ones?" Daphne asked a bit surprised.
"Why do I have to choose? Why can't I have them both?" Tracey gave a
very sultry smile, and winked at her best friend.
"Oh gods! I don't need that image in my head." Daphne said, snatching up
her pillow and flinging it at Tracey.
The door to the Hog's Head Tavern opened and Albus Dumbledore
stepped into the dingy pub, with a slight smile on his face as he took a
seat at the bar.
"Good evening, Abe." Albus smiled
"Al." the barman nodded, pulling a dirty glass from under the bar and
pouring the Headmaster a decent shot of brandy. "Knew you'd be coming
by tonight."
"I thought you might." Albus smiled gratefully as he took the glass and
sipped the drink. "I heard you did a fair bit of business this afternoon."
"As if you weren't aware." Abe scoffed at his older brother. "What exactly
is going on up at that school of yours?"
"Dark times, I'm afraid." Albus sighed.
"Well, far be it for me to advise the Great Albus Dumbledore," Abe said
haughtily. Albus chuckled as he sipped his drink. "But, I think it's time
you let the boy in on the big secret, and start preparing him for what's
coming. Screw the Ministry. They're obviously too idiotic to recognize the
threat, or too afraid. Either way, you need to do what's right, and stop
protecting the kid. I saw him there today, Al."
Abe nodded towards the back corner where earlier in the day, Harry
Potter had convinced other students to join him in learning to fight. It
had been Aberforth's first experience watching the boy, and he'd been
very impressed with the famed savior of the magical world.
"He's as charismatic as you were, and people will follow him, whether
they believe his story or not. All those kids that were here with him…he
had them eating out of his hands."
"Harry deserves to have a childhood. He deserves to be happy. I cannot
even think of burdening him…"
"BULLSHIT!" Abe said angrily, pounding his fist on the bar. "Damn it, Al.
The kid's never been happy. If you truly wanted him to have a happy
upbringing, you would've done whatever it took to make sure Black
never went to prison." Aberforth Dumbledore held up his hands before
his brother could argue. "I know you were only trying to protect him, but
even you need to realize that you screwed up. I've talked to Hagrid, I
know about what his life was like at that place. And don't get me started
on that damned tournament."
Albus frowned a bit, not surprised his trusted gamekeeper had told
Harry's tale.
"Give him a fighting chance for a happy future, Al. Those people who sat
with him today. That girl.' Aberforth shook his head, the tiniest hint of a
smile appearing for the ghost of a second on his weathered face. "I'm no
expert, Al, but even I could see that there was something special there."
"He's only fifteen." Albus sighed, looking at his younger brother, who
only shook his head.
"And from what I've heard, much more a man than most. Al, you owe it
to him to teach him. We aren't going to be around forever, and once
you're gone…"
Silence fell between the brothers, and Albus Dumbledore, arguably the
wizarding world's most brilliant being felt completely lost. This argument
had been repeated between the two brothers for several years, though in
the last year, it had become a much more heated debate. But tonight, as
he sat in his brother's pub, Albus Dumbledore slowly began to realize that
perhaps his younger, more impetuous brother was indeed correct.
Perhaps it was indeed time to begin helping the savior of the wizarding
world for his reckoning.
Harry and his friends had spent Sunday searching the castle for a suitable
place where they could secretly learn to use defensive spells to no avail.
Every place they looked was too easily located, or to easily breached.
"Harry, What about the chamber?" Hermione asked while they were
wandering through the corridors Sunday afternoon.
"What chamber?" Tracey asked.
"You're not serious Hermione." Ron said rather horrorstruck. He had
joined Harry and the group after lunch. Things were tense between the
redhead, and Tracey, who had remain uncharacteristically quiet all
during their search.
"You can't really be serious." Harry said, backing his estranged friend.
"It's actually a good idea. How would anyone get in there without your
help?" Hermione said pointedly as she stared at Harry.
"What chamber?" Daphne asked.
"We don't even know what else is down there." Harry pointed out.
"So, we go down there and look. Make sure it's safe."
"What chamber?" Tracey and Daphne asked together, finally gaining the
attention of the Gryffindors.
"The Chamber of Secrets." Harry said looking at Daphne. Both Slytherin
girls eyes went wide.
"You actually know where it is?" Daphne asked, taking Harry's hands and
staring into his emerald green eyes.
"Yeah, I fought the Basilisk there." Harry said, still looking at Hermione.
"Can we go there? Like right now?" Tracey asked. Hermione began
smiling, while both Ron and Harry looked uncomfortable. Neville simply
looked confused.
"How about it, Harry?" Hermione smiled. "I never got to see it."
"Come to think of it." Ron started but Harry turned to face him.
"Not you too?"
"What? I was busy with Lockhart, and trying to clear the cave in so you
could get out. If I'm going to be honest, I am a bit jealous that I didn't get
to see the place." Ron shrugged.
"Let's at least take a look and rule it out as a possibility." Hermione said.
Harry looked at all their expectant faces and then began to lead them to
the second floor and Moaning Myrtle's bathroom. Hermione, and Tracey
went in first to make sure the restroom was empty. Once they got the all
clear, Harry and the others entered the bathroom, and Harry went right
to the sink with Slytherin's mark. Taking a deep breath, Harry whispered
the command to open in parseltongue.
Just as it had three years ago, the sink slipped aside, and Harry and his
friends looked into the deep dark hole that led to the cavern that held the
Chamber of Salazaar Slytherin.
"That's gross." Daphne said as the horrible odor of decay and waste hit
them all in the face.
"It's not any better down there." Harry said flatly. "Come on, you wanted
to see it."
Taking out his wand, Harry was the first to slide down the large drain
pipe and down into the dark. Once he landed at the bottom, he held his
wand up, lighting the tip so he could see. One by one his friends joined
him, each lighting their wand tips, and following Harry further into the
cavern
They found the entrance to the great chamber open, just as Harry had left
it all those years before, and one by one they cross they threshold into
the Chamber of Secrets.
"It's really dark in here." Neville said softly, as if frightened of disturbing
anything that might be waiting for them.
"There's some torches on the wall." Harry said. After a few incendio
spells, the Chamber was lit up by firelight, and Harry and the others laid
eyes on the rotting corpse of the serpent king.
"I can't believe you really fought this thing." Daphne said, using her
sleeve to cover her nose and mouth.
"Is this the entire chamber?" Tracey asked looking around. The room was
quite spacious, with the focal point being the giant stone head of what
Harry could only guess to be Slytherin himself.
"I never really explored it." Harry said. "I was rather preoccupied the last
time I was here."
"Well, it certainly fits our size requirements." Hermione shrugged.
"Yeah, but don't you think Filch, or someone might get a bit suspicious
when they see some thirty odd student all going into the girls loo?
Especially boys? And then what happens when they go in to investigate,
and no one's there?" Harry said, looking pointedly at Hermione, who
must have just realized the flaw in her plan.
"That would look more than a little suspicious." Daphne agreed.
"So, we're sunk?" Neville asked, disappointment in his tone.
"No!" Hermione said, coming up beside him and allowing her new
boyfriend to envelope her in his arms. "We just haven't found what we
need. There's a solution to our problem, we just need to find it."
"In the meantime," Tracey said, looking at the entrance to the Chamber.
"We might have another problem. When everyone turned to look at her,
she gave a weak smile. "How exactly do we get out of here?"
"Oh." Harry looked very confused. "I didn't think of that. Last time,
Dumbledore's phoenix got us out."
"Well, there's got to be another way out of here." Hermione said, pulling
away from Neville. "Where did the Basilisk hide?"
"He came out of the statue's mouth." Harry said heading over to the
statue, and commanding it to open in Parselmouth. The mouth slid open
as Harry had seen it do when the last Heir of the founder had ordered it
to. Harry lit up his wand, and climbed into the open maw of the statue.
"Harry, be careful." Daphne urged.
"There's a room in here." Harry called out. Harry was soon joined by his
friends in a large circular room. There was a total of two doors. The first
was the one they had come through that led into the chamber. The
second was a very large opening in the floor. It was filled with black
water, which Harry guessed might lead to the black lake.
"So, no secret stair case, huh? Tracey remarked.
"We could swim." Ron said, looking distastefully at the black water."
"We can't be sure where it leads." Hermione remarked.
Harry suggested they go back and see if there were any other rooms.
They spread out in the main chamber, but couldn't seem to find any other
doors. They finally reconvened in the main hall next to the corpse of the
serpent king.
"Seems odd that this place is called the Chamber of Secrets, when the
only secret is the dead snake." Tracey said disappointedly.
"It does seem strange." Hermione agreed.
"It's really disgusting down here." Ron said, wrinkling his nose. "Do you
think the House Elves don't clean in here because they don't know where
it is?"
"House elves…" Harry whispered, his eyes suddenly wide. "DOBBY!"
There was a loud pop, no doubt amplified by the vastness of the
chamber, and there before them was a dobby the House Elf, his eyes
shining with pride as he looked at Harry.
"Dobby is overjoyed to be seeing the great Harry Potter once again.
Dobby has been wanting ever so much to visit with Harry Potter, but
Harry potter has been so busy. But Dobby is now being called to serve
the great wizard. How happy this is making Dobby!"
"Um, what's going on?" Daphne asked, staring at the little elf with the
large bat like ears and the tennis ball sized eyes.
"This is Dobby." Harry smiled. "He used to belong to Malfoy until I helped
free him.
"I don't get it." Tracey looked confused. "How could you free Malfoy's
elf?"
"It's a really long story." Harry said, turning back to Dobby. "Dobby, We're
in a bit of a pickle here. Can you help us get out of the Chamber?"
"Of course I can, Harry Potter, sir. Where would you like me to take
you?"
"Dobby?" Hermione asked, stepping forward. "Is there anyplace in the
castle that we could use to learn magic without anyone finding us?"
Dobby began bouncing on his little feet, a broad smile on his face. "What
miss needs is the Come and Go room. It is a wondrous room becoming
anything you could ever need. We elves be using it when we need extra
cleaning supplies. "
"The Come and Go room?" Harry asked puzzled, but something seemed
familiar. "Could this room become a bathroom if someone really needed
one?"
"Absolutely, Harry Potter, sir." Dobby smiled brightly. "Shall I be taking
you all there now?"
Dobby instructed them all to hold hands tightly, and then he took Harry's
hand with a chirp of excitement. The group landed in a pile in a familiar
hallway.
"Where are we?" Ron asked.
"The seventh floor." Neville said, sitting up and helping Hermione.
"How do you know that?" his girlfriend asked.
"That's the portrait of Barnabus the Barmy."
"Dobby, I thought you said you were taking us to the Come and Go
Room?" Harry asked.
"Dobby has, sir. It is here, waiting to be called." Dobby was still smiling
as he watched the teens get to their feet. "Harry Potter must think hard of
what he needs and walk in front of this wall three times."
Harry looked skeptically at his friends before concentrating on a large
room where they could learn defense. He paced in front of the portrait,
just as Dobby had instructed. On the third pass, Harry noticed the faces
of his friends lighting up with wonder. Harry turned to see what had so
caught their attentions when he saw a door that had not been there
before.
"The Room of Requirement, Harry Potter, sir." Dobby said with a bow.
Harry stepped forward to open the door, his friends following him inside
the door. What they beheld filled them all with amazement. The room
was vast. On one side of the room was a large bookshelf that was filled
with hundreds of books on defense books. There was also a large shelf
that held all kinds of defensive items, and a Foe Glass, much like the
phony Moody had had in his office the previous year. On the opposite
side of the room were several training dummies. There was a crate full of
mats and pillows, and also a large cabinet filled with healing items.
"This is amazing." Hermione said as she drifted over to the books. Ron
and Neville had gone to look at the training dummies, while Tracey
checked out some of the sneak scopes.
"This is brilliant." Harry smiled. "Thank you Dobby."
"Dobby is always happy to help the great Harry Potter sir." Dobby bowed.
"If ever you be needing Dobby, just call out."
With a pop. Dobby left to go back to his duties.
"Look at all this stuff." Tracey said, examining the medical cabinet.
"Everything we could ever need to learn how to fight is here."
"These books are full of really useful spells." Hermione said as she flipped
through the pages of A to Z jinxes. "There also some books on Muggle
fighting styles."
"That explains this." Neville said, holding a large staff. "There's a whole
armory of weapons back here."
"Look at this!" Ron said waving a large broadsword.
"RONALD PUT THAT DOWN!" Hermione screamed, just as Neville
ducked one of Ron's wild swings.
"That could be really useful." Daphne said, pulling Harry along with her
towards the armory. "Centuries ago, wizards sometimes used swords in
duels. It's why Godric Gryffindor had a sword. Supposedly, all the
Founders had them, but only Gryffindor's is still around."
"Really?" Harry asked.
"I don't know why wizards stopped using them, but maybe it was to hard
to hide them, or it was just easier to carry a wand around."
"Maybe they wanted to distance themselves from muggles a little more,
seeing as how Muggles would have been using swords at the time as
well." Harry pondered.
"It's very possible." Daphne nodded.
Neville had been correct, there was a very large selection of medieval
type weaponry.
"It would be good to learn how to use some of this stuff. No Death Eater
would be expecting to face anyone wielding something other than their
wand." Harry said. "And some wizards can't stop using their fists
anyway." Harry turned to look at Ron who was still swinging the
broadsword, not paying attention to the others.
The group finally managed to get Ron to give up the sword, and said
goodnight to one another before heading back to their common rooms for
the night. Daphne and Tracey immediately headed for the showers as
they both smelled quite disgusting from the Chamber.
Harry and his Gryffindor mates all made it back to the tower. Hermione
bade the boys goodnight and Harry opted for retiring to bed early as
well. After a long hot shower to clean off the stench of decay, he climbed
into his four poster and laid down. He felt good about things at that
moment. They had found a place to learn, and he would begin preparing
himself and his friends to face the dangers that awaited beyond the safety
of the castle walls. Nothing was going to stop them.
BY ORDER OF THE HIGH INQUISITOR OF HOGWARTS
All student organizations, societies, teams, groups and clubs are henceforth
disbanded.
An organization, society, team, group or club is hereby defined as a regular
meeting of three or more students.
Permission to re-form may be sought from the High Inquisitor (Professor
Umbridge).
No student organization, society, team, group or club may exist without the
knowledge and
approval of the High Inquisitor.
Any student found to have formed, or to belong to, an organization, society,
team, group or club that has not been approved by the High Inquisitor will be
expelled.
The above is in accordance with Educational Decree Number Twenty-four.
Signed: Dolores Jane Umbridge, High Inquisitor
"How could she have known?" Neville asked as he and Harry stared at the
parchment that had been tacked to the notice board. "Do you think
someone ratted us out?"
"It's possible, but who?"
"There were a lot of people there. Anyone could have done it. Or maybe
Umbridge just overheard someone talking about it." Neville shrugged.
"I wish Hermione would get down here. She's going to be furious."
"We're still going to do it, right?" Neville asked, looking worried.
"Of course we are." Harry said firmly. "I'd say it's a bit important, unless
you'd rather lay down and let Voldemort win."
"No way. I'm behind you one hundred percent."
Harry couldn't help feel a swell of pride at Neville's words. Hermione
came down from the girls dormitories and was truly astonished to learn
that Umbridge had disbanded every club in the school.
"She knows." Hermione whispered. "But how?"
"It must have been someone from the meting." Neville said, shaking his
head.
"I can't have been. We took precautions."
"Precautions?" Harry looked at his friend with a humored expression.
"Hermione, you all but advertised it."
"No. Everyone signed the contract."
"Wait a minute." Harry and Neville said together. "What contract?" Harry
finished their thought.
"Daphne, Tracey and I thought it might be good to protect ourselves, and
everyone who came to that meeting, and joined us. We came up with
something to just that. The parchment was charmed. Anyone who signed
it entered into a binding contract."
"You tricked them?" Harry looked appalled. "Hermione Jean Granger,
what is wrong with you?"
"Oh stop it!" Hermione shouted back. "It had to be done, and need I
remind you that I wasn't the only one involved. We all felt it was the best
way to protect what we were doing."
"What happens if someone tells?" Neville asked.
"Let's just say that whoever opens their mouth will make Eloise Midgeon's
acne look like cut freckles in comparison, and we'll know exactly who
sold us out." Hermione folded her arms looking at the two boys proudly.
Harry only shook his head. He wasn't sure that he liked tricking people
into keeping their silence, even though he recognized the need for
security. But everyone should have been told. They should have known
what they were signing. Harry decided he would talk to Daphne about it,
and get her side of the story.
Harry, Neville and Hermione headed for the Great Hall, along with Ron
who had joined them just as they were leaving the common room. It was
quite clear when they reached the Great Hall how impact the latest
decree was. Every student seemed to be talking about what this meant for
their favorite clubs. Harry was unsurprised to learn that all the Quidditch
teams had been disbanded along with every other club. Angelina Johnson
had told Harry she would be speaking to McGonagall and then Umbridge
about reforming the team.
"Professor Umbridge didn't even hesitate to allow the team to reform."
Drawled Malfoy as students began lining up for potions. "She knows my
father of course. He's always stopping by to see the Minister. She was
very nice, you know."
"Don't listen to him." Daphne said as she took Harry's hand. "He's just
trying to make you angry."
Harry took a deep breath and let it out slowly, releasing his urge to lunge
at Malfoy and beat some humility into the ferret.
"At least we know no one blabbed." Tracey smiled.
"Yeah, about that." Harry said, as he turned towards his girlfriend. "Why
didn't you tell them what it was they were signing?"
"Because no one would have." Tracey said instantly. "Right now, no one
trusts anyone else from the other houses. We're all going to be building
trust in each other as we study together. If we'd come right out and told
them about the contract, things would have been much worse."
"We're sorry we didn't tell you, Harry." Daphne said softly. "But Hermione
said you wouldn't have agreed to it, and we knew we had to protect you.
If someone told Umbridge, she'd come after you, regardless of the fact
that we all were in on it."
"Fine." Harry sighed. "From no on, no more secrets. No more tricks."
Daphne gave a soft smile, and kissed his cheek. "I promise."
Potions turned out to be one of the hardest lessons they'd had yet, and it
took every once of concentration Harry had to keep from melting his
caldron. In the end, his Strengthening solution looked quite weak.
When the class ended, the students began to head out for lunch when
Snape called out for Harry to stay behind. Harry made his way over to
the potions master's desk, and waited for Snape to address him. The
greasy haired man didn't say a word until every last student was gone,
and he'd shut the door with a flick of his wand.
"The headmaster has asked me to teach you Occlumency, Potter." Snape
said without any preamble. "You will report to me Thursday night at
seven, and you are to speak of it to no one."
"What?" Harry gaped.
"Are you deaf, or are your ears in need of cleaning?" Snape spun on his
heel to glare at the Gryffindor. "If asked, you will only say that you are
taking remedial potions, is that in anyway unclear?"
"Not. I'm just…What exactly is Occlumency?" Harry asked truly
bewildered.
"I have no time to explain it to you now. Thursday, at seven. Do not be
late."
Snape waved his wand and the door opened. Harry knew he was being
dismissed. He felt a heavy weight settle on his shoulders. He was going to
be having private lessons with Snape, and he had no idea what he was
going to be studying.
"But, I have three days to find out." He vowed.
15. Chapter 15
"Ah, Severus, thank you for coming." Albus Dumbledore smiled as he
greeted the potions master. "Can I offer you tea?"
"No thank you." Snape said flatly. "What is it you require of me?"
"You never were one for small talk." Dumbledore shook his head. "I
wonder, how different would you have been, had Lily… "
"There is no reason to wonder, because there is no chance of changing
the past." Snape snapped. His coal black eyes bore into the headmaster's
as if with a look he could end Dumbledore's life. Dumbledore nodded
slowly, his smile fading. He went to sit behind his desk motioning for
Snape to sit down across from him.
"I have been informed that certain of our students have taken it upon
themselves to teach themselves Defense Against the Dark Arts."
"And you wish for me to oversee them?" Snape asked, a glint of pleasure
in his black eyes.
"No. In fact, you are to ignore anything you here regarding this, for lack
of a better word, club. Professor Umbridge will be doing her best to quell
what she believes to be a rebellion. We will be doing all we can to thwart
her attempts. No, what I am asking of you is to advance our original
plans. It is now more than clear that we need to prepare young Harry for
his fate."
Snape sat up straight in his seat, eyeing the headmaster skeptically. For
many years he had listened to Dumbledore's protestations that Harry
Potter should not be told anything for his protection. That Potter needed
to have as normal a childhood as possible. Snape had argued with the
Headmaster every year that coddling the boy would not help anyone.
After the resurrection of the Dark Lord, Snape had once again argued that
it was long past time that they reveal everything to the boy.
"Why have you changed your mind?" Snape eyed the elder man wearily.
"Let us just say that I had my eyes opened. However, before we can
begin, it is important that Harry learn to protect his mind. I have much to
show him, but can not even begin until he is able to protect his mind."
"You still believe…"
"That he has a strong connection to Lord Voldemort? I do indeed. I have
seen it. That is why I am asking you to begin teaching him Occlumency,
as we planned. I would like you to start as soon as possible."
"What am I to tell him? The boy is far to inquisitive for his own good."
"That he is." Dumbledore nodded. "Tell him the truth. That you are to
teach him to protect his mind, but nothing more. It would be far too
much of a risk to enlighten him too early. It would be wise to hide what
you are teaching him to the rest of the school."
"You mean Umbridge."
"I do." Dumbledore nodded. "I am sure you can come up with some cover
story for him?"
Snape's arch eyebrow made the headmaster chuckle a bit. "What exactly
do you plan on doing with the meddlesome little toad?"
Dumbledore chuckled. "Be careful, Severus, you're starting to sound like
our students. In regardes to Professor umbridge, there is little I can do
about her. but I believe our troubles will end in June."
"June?" Snape asked incredulously. "How can you be so sure?"
"Severus, for as long as you've taught here, can you ever remember a
Defense Against The Dark Arts Teacher lasting longer than one year?"
Snape left shortly after they discussed how often Harry would met with
the potions master, and Dumbledore asked him to keep him informed of
Harry's progress. Dumbledore hated that things had happened sooner
than he had hoped, but he now realized that he should have taken better
care with Harry Potter. He should have begun instructing him the
moment he came to Hogwarts. He could have found a balance for the
boy, so he could have had time to be a teenager, while preparing for his
future.
Dumbledore only hoped there would be time to correct his mistakes now.
With the help of his friends, Harry had learned exactly what Occlumency
was, and he now felt ready to step into Snape's office to begin learning.
There had been a fair amount of books on the subject, and he had found
them very informative about the mind art, but none of them had been
particularly instructive. Daphne had suggested that he see if Flourish and
Blotts could help him, and Wednesday he'd sent Hedwig off with his
request for books on Occlumency.
Harry had also contacted Sirius and informed him of the private lessons.
Sirius was quite upset at the fact that it would be Snape teaching his
godson.
"It's no secret that I don't like the man, but I will say that he is quite an
accomplished Occlumens. However, don't let your guard down, Harry. I
know that Dumbledore trusts him, but I don't." Sirius said grimly.
Both Neville and Ron seemed to share Sirius' sentiments, though
Hermione was more excited for her best friend. Harry was sure she was
more than a little jealous of her best friend, and would have given
anything to trade places with Harry on this.
Daphne however was rather morose on the subject. She had not forgotten
Snape's actions when Harry had been attacked. Whenever the subject of
Harry's upcoming private lessons came up, Daphne would become mute,
and refused to speak until the subject changed.
"I know how he feels about you, Harry." She told him Wednesday night
when they decided to take a walk before curfew. "He's made his feeling
more than clear, and I just know he's going to take advantage of the
situation with you."
"I agree with you." Harry said, giving his girlfriend's hand a squeeze.
"Then why don't you refuse to take the lessons?"
Harry gave a great sigh, and looked at his girlfriend carefully. They'd
only been together a month or so, but she had proven to him time and
time again that she was loyal. She would knee his secrets. How he was so
sure, he could not explain, but he could feel it whenever he looked in her
eyes. She trusted him, and Harry felt that it was time to place his trust in
her.
"There are things being kept from me."
Daphne stopped walking and turned to look at him curiously.
"What do you mean?" She asked cautiously. She knew instinctively that
she was about to be told something important, and Harry rarely divulged
his secrets. She knew this was important to him, and she meant to listen
carefully.
"Voldemort is after something. Something like a weapon. Something he
didn't have in the last war, and I think it has something to do with me.
No one will tell me exactly what's going on, and I think that's why I need
to learn this stuff."
"How can you be sure?"
Harry looked all around them to make sure they were alone. He reached
into his pocket and took out a hand mirror, showing it to Daphne.
"Harry, this is hardly the time to be vain." She frowned, her hands going
to her hips. Harry shook his head.
"What if I told you that Sirius Black was innocent of the crimes he was
accused of?" Harry asked, a mischievous look in his eyes. Daphne cocked
her head to the side to look at her boyfriend even more curiously.
"How do you know that?" She asked slowly.
"Because I met him. And I met Peter Pettigrew. Both of them on the same
night."
"Wait a second here." Daphne said waving her arms in front of her.
"Pettigrew was killed by Black. Everyone knows that. Harry, What are
you talking about?"
"Pettigrew is alive, Daphne. Believe me. He gave me this." Harry said
pulling up his sleeve to reveal a jagged looking scar on his forearm. "He
gave me that in that graveyard last year. He's an Animagus, and he killed
all those muggles, before cutting off his own finger and disappearing into
the sewers as a rat. Sirius Black never committed any crimes, nor did he
betray my parents. He's my godfather."
Daphne's eyes were huge, and she had to lean against the wall to keep
from falling over. "But, he confessed…"
"No. He never denied it. He was too busy laughing like an idiot. And
then, he was never given a trial, or a chance to defend himself. He's the
only one whose tried to keep me informed on things, and it's how I know
what I know. He's also the reason I think I'm being prepared for
something big. That's why I'm going to have lessons with Snape."
"So what's with the mirror?" Daphne asked, trying to change the topic, as
she was having quite a bit of difficulty with this one. Once again Harry
peered down the corridor, making sure no one was around, before calling
Sirius' name.
"Merlin, pup, what the hell could have happened since we talked
yesterday?"
Daphne's eyes went wide again as she stared at the face that had once
haunted her nightmares. Yet, this was different. He was clean shaven,
and his hair was not a matted, dirty mess. His eyes were a bit sunken, but
the man she was looking at was almost handsome, and looked nothing
like the deranged killer she had feared two years ago.
"I wanted you to meet someone, Sirius. Someone very special to me."
Harry smiled at Daphne.
"Ah, at last, the legendary Miss Greengrass. It is indeed my esteemed
honor to at last make your acquaintance, though we have met on a
previous occasion."
"Wha…" Daphne looked between the mirror and Harry, who was smiling.
"I thought it was time you two met." Harry grinned.
"I do hope that Harry is treating you well. If not, do not hesitate to put
him back in line, and write to me immediately, so I can remind him of
his manners."
Daphne could not help but smile at this. She leaned her head on Harry's
shoulder.
"I don't think I need to worry about that. Harry's one of the truly good
ones."
"Careful. We don't want him getting a bigger head." Sirius remarked,
which made Daphne laugh, and Harry shout with indignance.
"So, you are one of the young ladies who convinced him it was his duty
to teach you all Defense. Good on you."
"Truth be told, he actually didn't need much in the way of persuasion.
Though, we did trick him a bit, for which I'm very sorry."
"Aye, he wasn't happy at all about that, but your hearts are in the right
place, and that carries a lot of water with me. Just make sure that you
don't forget to make time for one another. Don't ever forget what really
matters."
"I won't let him." Daphne smiled.
"We need to go, but I wanted to introduce you two." Harry said, glancing
down the hall.
"Keep me informed, Harry. Daphne, it was a pleasure, and I hope we get
the chance to speak again soon." Sirius smiled at them both.
"It was very nice speaking with you, sir." Daphne smiled, giving a little
wave.
"Goodnight Sirius." Harry said before sticking the mirror back in his
pocket. He turned back to is girlfriend, taking her soft hands into his and
smiling gently. "I know I don't need to tell you how important it is that
you keep this quiet. Very few people know of his innocence, and if it got
out that any of us were speaking to him…"
"I get it, Harry. All your secrets are safe with me. I would never do
anything to betray your trust."
"You do know that you can't even tell Tracey. Maybe I'll tell her later on,
but for now she can't know."
"I promise." Daphne said, leaning into him and capturing his lips with
hers. "Thank you for trusting me."
Harry escorted his girlfriend down to the dungeons where they said
goodnight for twenty minutes, even though they barely actually spoke.
Finally they tore themselves away from one another and Harry began
making his way to Gryffindor tower.
Neither Harry nor Daphne had been aware of a shadow that had watched
them in the dungeons. As soon as Harry was gone, and Daphne had
entered the Slytherin Common room, Draco Malfoy stepped out of the
dark alcove, a murderous look on his face.
"This has gone long enough." He told himself. He had convinced himself
that steps had to be taken to break up this disgusting abomination of a
relationship between Potter and the girl who was by rights, his to claim.
He was from one of the oldest and most powerful families in existence,
and as such should have his choice of the finest of the pureblood
princesses, should he not?
Yet, Greengrass refused to fall in line with the way things should be. She
had gone against her brothers and sister in Slytherin, and chosen to ally
herself with Potter. Worse though, had been the fact that she was sucking
face with his enemy, and flaunting it right in front of him. Well, he was
going to put a stop to it. He'd finally gotten the answer he sought that
morning with the post.
He had only just located a place in which to work, he had but to gather
the things he needed. Then when everything was done, he would put his
plan into action, and he would be victorious over Harry Potter at last!
"Unexpected." Snape said as Harry entered his office fifteen minutes
early.
"This is important, isn't it?" Harry asked. Snape turned to look at him
with disdain. "Sir?" Harry added hastily.
"Indeed it is." Snape flicked his wand, shutting and locking the door.
"Now, I will attempt to explain to you exactly what I will be trying to
teach you."
"If you please sir, I looked it up." Harry said quickly, anxious to actually
begin learning. "You're going to teach me how to block my mind from
mental attacks, or rather trained Legilimens. I read every book I could
find these past few days, but there wasn't really a lot on the subject."
Snape's eyebrows were so high that they had disappeared into his curtain
of greasy black hair.
"What I'm unclear on is exactly why am going to be learning it."
"You will be learning Occlumency because Dumbledore believes that
there is a mental connection between you and the Dark Lord." Snape said,
apparently happy to have information Harry did not. Harry suddenly
realized that Snape had likely been looking forward to lording his vast
knowledge over Harry. "It is that reason that you can feel the Dark Lord's
emotions when they are at their strongest. It is believe that it might be
only a matter of time before the Dark Lord discovers this rare connection,
and tries to exploit it. You and I will be attempting to close off that
connection before you will be able to move forward."
"Move forward? I'm going to be learning other things?" Harry asked with
excitement.
"That is not for me to tell you." Snape sneered, obviously enjoying teasing
the boy with nuggets of information.
"If Voldemort…"
"Do not say his name in my presence boy!"
Harry eyed the professor strangely, loathing the sight of him at that
moment, weak and cowardly. "Why? It's his name."
"It is, but you need to show respect."
"Respect? For a murdering lying piece of garbage? Come on Professor,
even you're a better person that him. And I don't think it's a secret how
you and I feel about each other."
Snape's face went blank for the merest of seconds. It was quite clear to
Snape what kind of influence that the Greengrass girl was having on
Potter. "Be that as it may, he wields immense power, and as such he
deserves a modicum of respect. Potter."
"So how do we begin?" Harry asked, not wishing to discuss the matter
anymore.
"I will be attempting to penetrate your mind. You will try to throw me
out by any means you can. You must do your very best to keep your
mind clear and focus on repelling my attack. Are you clear?"
"I think so." Harry shrugged, not really sure he understood at all.
"Then we shall begin. Legillimens!"
Harry felt as his he was being squeezed tightly. His mind flashed millions
of images, so fast, he was unsure what he was seeing. He saw glimpses of
things. Things he'd done or seen. Places he'd been. Then he realized he
was seeing his memories, and that Snape was likely seeing these as well.
His mind was being attacked. This is what he had to fight against.
The images began to slow down a bit, and Harry could see them more
clearly. He saw himself running from Dudley's gang in primary school.
He saw his Uncle grabbing him by the throat after he'd been caught
nicking food because he was hungry. He saw Daphne looking at him
tenderly during a Magical Creatures class.
"NO!" Harry shouted as she felt his limbs loosen and he fell against
Snape's desk.
"Pathetic." Snape sneered. "You took far to long before you even
attempted to throw me out."
"Did I actually throw you out of my mind?"
"No." Snape shook his head. "Tell me Potter, Who is the fat boy who
shoved your head in a toilet?"
Harry was panting heavily. He felt winded, though he couldn't
understand why.
"Dudley. My cousin." Harry said weakly, getting back to his feet. "How
am I supposed to fight you out? I can't even feel you."
"You see all your memories as I sift through them. It distracts you. You
have to empty your mind in order to focus on my attack, Potter."
"Ok. Let's try again."
Snape gave him an odd look before shouting the spell again. Harry felt
himself stiffen once again, and again his mind was flooded with images
of his life. Harry was determined to ignore his memories. He tried to
push them down, to see past them. He tried to focus on Snape when there
was a sudden burst of hatred.
Harry felt rage. Unbridled fury, like he'd never felt in his entire life. As
his anger boiled in his veins, Harry was able to push his memories aside
and he could feel Snape in his mind, but there was something else.
Something dark and sinister. There was pain as well. Intense searing
pain. Harry tried to fight, but the pain was overwhelming, and soon he
was consumed by cold blackness.
"You lied to me, you stupid old fool!" Snape snarled as he entered
Dumbledore's office. "You lied to me about their connection. It's
something more, something for more dangerous. Isn't it?"
"Calm down Severus. Tell me what it is that you are talking about."
Dumbledore said, a look of utter confusion on his old face.
"Potter! We had our first lesson tonight, and as I was probing his mind I
felt something that was not Potter. In his mind, there was a ..a…a stain.
A blackness that did not belong to the boy. When I tried to investigate, he
lashed out. What are you not telling me?"
Dumbledore looked desperately saddened. "I have feared for the longest
time of what Lord Voldemort did to that boy. It is no coincidence that
Harry is able to speak to snakes, nor that he can feel Lord Voldemort's
emotions. As you are aware I have been researching the means by which
your former master achieved his seemingly immortality."
"The Horcruxes?" Snape looked shocked as he began putting the pieces
together. "You think…"
"I had prayed it was not true, that it was merely a by product of the
attack Young Harry survived, but more and more the evidence seems to
suggest that Harry is the seventh horcrux."
"Then that thing in his head…" Snape looked disgusted.
"Is in fact a piece of Lord Voldemort's soul" Dumbledore sighed.
Snape went to the Headmaster's brandy and poured a strong drink,
swallowing it all in one swig before pouring another.
"This complicates matters." Dumbledore said sadly.
"I can't continue teaching him. You know what it will do to his mind. It
will weaken his mind until he is able to build his protections. It will make
it easier for the Dark Lord to see into his mind. He would be able to drive
the boy mad."
"I must insist that you continue teaching him. So long as Voldemort
remains ignorant of the connection, we can continue. Should he learn of
it before Harry can protect himself, the consequences would be dire."
"Shouldn't we try to remove it from him?"
"I am afraid that only one person can do that, and until Harry is ready to
face him, there is nothing that can be done."
Snape swallowed his brandy and then hurl the glass at Dumbledore in
rage. Dumbledore merely flicked his finger, and the glass shattered
harmlessly against the wall.
"You bloody arrogant bastard. You're playing with his life. Don't you
care?"
"I do, more than you realize. But I wonder why you, who have never
shown him anything less than the deepest hate, should act as if you do?"
Snape growled fiercely before sweeping from the Headmaster's office,
slamming the door hard after him, leaving a very disturbed Dumbledore
behind.
Harry awoke in the hospital wing with a pounding headache. He sat up
slowly, wondering how he'd gotten there. The last thing he could
remember was Snape casting Legillimens on him. He thought he
remembered Snape telling him to hang on, but that was just crazy.
"Awake at last." Madam Pomfrey said as she bustled over.
"How did I get here? What happened?"
"Professor Snape brought you in last night. He said you had fainted. Said
you were brewing a potion with him and were a bit heavy handed on
some of the ingredients. You need to be more careful young man."
Harry grimaced. Snape had used the remedial potions excuse. He wanted
to scream. What if something very serious had happened, and Pomfrey
had been unable to heal him, because she didn't know exactly what had
happened to him. He would have died because of Snape's arrogance.
"Harry!" Daphne shouted as she ran towards him, followed by Neville,
Hermione and Astoria.
"I've been going spare all day." Daphne said as she clutched him tightly.
"How'd you find out what happened?" Harry asked.
"Neville told us you weren't in bed this morning." Hermione said, looking
very concerned. We had waited up really late, and you never came back.
When we found out you didn't get back to Gryffindor Tower, we knew
there was only one place you could be."
"What happened, Harry?" Astoria asked, looking very concerned."
Harry glanced at Madam Pomfrey who was preparing to give him a dose
of what he hoped was a headache cure.
"I had a remedial potions lesson with Snape, and things went bad."
Astoria wrinkled her nose at his excuse, but wisely didn't push the issue.
Harry could tell however that she didn't believe the story at all.
"Take this, and then you're free to go, Mister Potter. And do try to stay
out of here the rest of the year."
"I can't promise anything, Madam Pomfrey." Harry said, swallowing the
disgusting muck she'd handed him.
"His first Quidditch match is two weeks from Saturday." Neville couldn't
help but grin.
"oh dear." Pomfrey frowned. "I'd better stock up on bandages and
painkillers. Merlin only knows what will happen to you this year."
16. Chapter 16
Draco Malfoy sat in a forgotten closet deep in the dungeons of Hogwarts
school. Before him sat a small cauldron filled with a deep crimson
concoction that bubbled lazily. Draco busied himself grinding up
scorpion stingers to be added when the potion finally reached a full boil.
Draco checked to see how the stingers were progressing, thinking over
his plan to break up Potter and Greengrass and place himself as the
object of Daphne's affections. While it was true he could simply use a
Love Potion, Draco detested the idea of purchasing or brewing a new
batch to keep the girl in line. No, this was going to be much simpler, and
her feelings for him would be genuine. The best part would be that he
would be able to watch as Potter got his heart ripped out.
The potion that was the key to his plan was nearly ready, and by the end
of the Quidditch match the next day, it would be ready, and he would be
able to set his plan into motion. All he needed was a drop of Potter's
blood to key the potion to the Gryffindor Golden boy.
Getting that would be child's play. Gryffindor would win the match, of
that Draco had no illusions. It was a curse to be so gifted at the sport, but
be burdened with a team with bumbling sycophants, Draco had often
thought. It was no wonder his team could never win. They had the best
brooms, and an infallible Seeker, but the rest of the team lack even the
most basic of talent.
"If only I was captain." Draco whispered to himself. "Slytherin would
recapture its glory in no time."
The potion began to get hotter and boil faster. Draco double check the
instructions he'd been given and slowly sprinkled the now powdered
scorpion stingers in. The potion thinned a bit and started to glisten in the
low candlelight. Draco reduced the heat of his fire, stirring it slowly to
make sure it was well mixed.
He kept thinking about how easy it would be to instigate a fight with the
Gryffindor Golden Boy. Simply playing the poor sport, he could hurl
insults at his enemy until Potter's rage peaked, and he attacked. Surely a
jab or two about being an orphan would get the job done. Draco was not
looking forward that part of the plan, but knew it to be necessary. He had
to get Potter close so he could use the gift he'd been sent by his father. A
simple slash across Potter's cheek would be all he would need, and he'd
have plenty of blood for the potion.
The best part would be that Potter would likely get detention for
attacking Malfoy.
Draco could not stop himself from chuckling at the image of Snape
dragging Potter to the dungeons for some horrible and humiliating
punishment.
The next part of his grand plan would require serious cunning and
immense patience, more than Draco felt he possessed, and yet, he knew
the rewards would be immeasurable in the end. All he had to do was be
there as a friend to Daphne as her world fell apart. He would be the
friendly shoulder to cry on. The unjudging ear that would listen to her
worries, and her fears. And then, he would console her when things
finally fell apart, Draco would swoop in like a mythical knight in shining
armor, defending Daphne Greengrass' honor, and she would realize who
her heart belonged to. He would finally be free of Pansy and her inane
babbling and sub-par sexual abilities, and he would get to see Potter
crumble at his machinations. He would feed on Potter's despair like the
sweetest nectar of the gods.
"I am really looking forward to tomorrow's match." He smiled wickedly.
The first Quidditch match of the season never failed to amp up the school
with anticipation. Anytime Gryffindor faced Slytherin, the excitement
level always seem to grow exponentially. Today's match was no different.
Harry went to breakfast along with his team, who all looked incredibly
pumped to get out on the pitch and start off their season with a bang.
Cormac McClaggen, Gryffindor's new Keeper, seemed in higher spirits
than the rest of the team, and Harry nearly spit out his orange juice when
Fred mentioned Cormac must have used a Cheering Charm on himself.
The last few practices had seen the team finally gel as a unit, though
problems with Cormac still seemed to surface from time to time. It was
more than apparent to the rest of the team that McClaggen thought of
himself as an amazing player, and strategist, which had led to more than
a handful of arguments, and one or two hexes during practices. However,
he had finally calmed down a bit in his exuberance, and as a result the
Gryffindor team was now a well put together machine, waiting to
dominate the rest of the competition.
On top of that, Harry knew that there was going to be a scout at the
game. Viktor Krum had confirmed that he and his head coach would be
joining Dumbledore for that day's game, and was looking forward to
congratulating Harry upon his victory, and maybe catching up with his
friend.
The fact that a scout from the Bulgarian national team was going to be in
attendance had somehow managed to make its way through the
Hogwarts rumor mill, and Harry was positive that it had been Ron who
had let it slip. Fortunately for Harry, Angelina Johnson was his captain,
and she was not about to let Harry screw up a shot at a big professional
contract. It was why she had taken him aside right before breakfast and
made sure he knew how important it was.
"Harry, you are to forget everything. There is no scout, no crowd, no
nothing. I don't even want you thinking about how hot your little
girlfriend is at all. In fact, I want you to imagine Snape in his Speedos."
"Ugh! Why would you do that to me?" Harry asked, horrified at the
mental picture the dark skinned girl had just given him.
"Because I want you to focus on finding that Snitch, and keeping it from
Malfoy at all costs! We're going to be unstoppable this season, and I want
to prove a point to the other teams. Nothing exists except that Snitch and
Malfoy. You keep it away from him, is that clear?"
Harry gave a mock salute, which earned him a punch in the arm, before
he was allowed to eat.
Angelina was more than serious about keeping her team focused on the
coming competition. As soon as the Great Hall began filling with
students, Angelina ordered her team to rise from the table, finished
eating or not, and marched them down to the pitch to check conditions.
Harry felt a pang of anger at his team captain, as he hadn't been allowed
to see Daphne at all. She likely had been on her way to breakfast just as
he was being forcibly marched outside. He knew he'd see her after the
game, but he had to admit he would have appreciated a good luck kiss,
or something.
The sky was a cool steel grey with very little wind. It was cool, but not
too cold. Angelina seemed to be very pleased with the weather.
"With the clouds, it should be much easy to spot something gold flittering
about." She said to Harry. "Without wind, it'll make tossing the Quaffle
much easier, as well as flying in general."
At their captain's urging, the team headed up to the locker rooms to
change. Not long afterwards, the Gryffindor team could hear the rumble
of people filling the stands, readying themselves for what promised to be
a match for the ages.
"Alright." Angelina said firmly, standing before her team. "This is our
season. We have a great team, and we've worked very hard to learn to
communicate, and work together to be one of the best teams Gryffindor's
ever had.
"We know Slytherin's tactics, and we know how sneaky, and dirty, they
like to play. Keep your eyes open, and watch your teammates. Alright,
let's do it."
Harry followed the rest of his team as they headed to the pitch. The roar
from the crowd was deafening. The cheering was so powerful that Harry
could feel it in his chest. Harry could not help himself from looking
towards the Gryffindor stands to see if he could spot his friends.
Madam Hooch stepped onto the field and gave her normal speech about
wanting a clean game. At her whistle, Harry mounted his broom, and
followed his team into the air. Madam Hooch kicked open the chest
containing the balls, bending down to pick up the quaffle. The two
Bludgeors took to the air, followed by the tiny golden Snitch. Madam
Hooch tossed the Quaffle into the air, and the game commenced.
Harry rose high in the air, scanning the field for the tiny golden ball. He
began circling the field when he noticed Draco speeding towards the
field. Harry looked hard, but saw no sign of the Snitch. At that moment,
Draco must have realized Harry wasn't buying the ruse, and shot up in
the air.
Katie Bell had possession of the Quaffle at the moment and was racing
down the pitch toward the Slytherin goal posts. Harry saw the new
Slytherin beaters, Crabbe and Goyle, doing their best to unseat her by
smacking one of the Bludgeors at her. Katie, however, was far too good a
flyer for them to hit. Katie tossed the quaffle to Alicia Spinnet, who
soared underneath her teammate. Alicia shot off and up to the left goal
post, feigning a shot, before shooting up and firing the Quaffle through
the center hoop for the team's first goal.
The crowd roared as Alicia turned her broom back down the pitch. Harry
pumped his fist, and continued scanning for any sign of the Snitch. He
felt, more than saw, that Draco was shadowing him. Harry thought it
might be a good time for a Wronski Feint, but felt it might be too soon,
as Draco was likely expecting the move.
Cormac was proving to be a very able Keeper. He was able to anticipate
the opposing teams chasers. Attempt after attempt was made to score
against the lions, but their new Keeper refused to give up any points.
Harry cheered his team on when he saw Draco diving after something.
Looking hard, Harry saw that the blonde boy had indeed seen the Snitch,
though it was much closer to Harry. Harry turned his broom and sped off
like a bullet from a gun. He was above Draco almost right away, when a
Bludgeor nearly collided with the front of his broom. Harry dropped
down, crashing into Draco's head. The two boys went tumbling towards
the ground.
Draco threw his hands out, trying to push Harry away from him. Harry
managed to separate himself from his adversary and pulled his broom up,
and began soaring away. He glanced back and saw that Draco had
managed to pull out of his fall, as well.
"Watch where you're going, Potter!" Draco shouted.
"Alright, Harry?" Fred asked, coming alongside his teammate.
"Fine, just got a little ferret problem." Harry nodded towards Draco, who
was flying steadily behind him, not even bother to look for the Snitch.
"Need a hand?" Fred asked, a mischievous grin on his face.
"Maybe. How good's your aim?" Harry grinned, shooting straight up as if
he'd just seen the Snitch. Draco followed, predictably, and Harry made
sure to look as if he was actually reaching for the tiny golden ball. Harry
snapped his broom around, making sure to keep Draco right on his tail.
Harry aimed his broom back towards the earth, leaning forward,
zigzagging, mimicking the Snitch that was not in front of him.
He knew his plan had worked when he heard the distinctive snap crunch.
Pulling his broom up, and turning, he just caught Malfoy landing in a
heap on the ground, his broom smashed thanks to Fred's Bludgeor. There
was a huge reaction from the crowd, and Harry was sure he and Fred
would be getting more than a few back slaps later that night.
Draco landed hard on the ground, his broom stick handle broken by the
Bludgeor. The Slytherin Prince was not about to let this offense go
without retribution. He decided he needed to alter his plan.
He was incredibly thankful that he hadn't been too high up when he'd
been hit. Shakily, he got to his feet and waved to Crabbe, who was only
just passing above him. Draco confiscated his "friend's" broom and kicked
off hard. He slipped his hand into his robe, and fit the tiny razor to his
finger. All he had to do now was to get close to Potter.
Harry was circling high above once again in search of the tiny golden
ball that would end the game. He hadn't seen Draco take to the air again,
and was confident that the Slytherin team was down their most
important man. Without a Seeker to catch the Snitch, a Gryffindor victory
was nearly guaranteed. Harry finally spotted the faintest flicker of gold
just below the Slytherin center goal post, and lunged forward, low to the
ground, keeping his sharp eyes on the zipping ball.
Then, something blocked his view, and Harry nearly stopped in
astonishment.
Draco was back. He was leaning forward on his broom heading towards
the tiny golden ball, a look of utter contempt on his face, as he turned to
smile at Harry. Harry shook his head and urged his superior broom
onward. Soon, the two rivals were neck and neck.
Draco bumped Harry hard, trying to knock him off his broom. Harry of
course bumped his rival back. Draco gave a good hard shove, which
nearly toppled Harry, but the Gryffindor was able to right himself, and
made to return the shove, when he felt something slice his cheek.
Harry looked at Draco, who was smiling malevolently. Harry tried to see
what the ferret had used, but there was nothing. Harry shoved Draco
hard, but the Slytherin pulled his broom away, which nearly made Harry
fall. Harry found himself riding his broom upside down, clinging tightly
to the handle.
Draco took advantage of Harry's predicament and lunged for the Snitch.
His fingers were nearly touching the tiny golden ball when Draco felt
himself being flipped end over end. Harry had managed to right himself
and gotten back in the rack. Harry pushed his Firebolt harder than he'd
ever done before, and it had not failed him. Coming up like a missile
under Malfoy, Harry slammed himself into the tail of Malfoy's broom,
spinning the Slytherin Seeker like a pinwheel.
The Snitch shot off into the sky, with Harry close behind, and Draco now
trailing ever so slightly. Harry didn't spare a glance at the git, and began
reaching for the speeding golden ball. Harry felt Draco's hand gripping
his leg, and Harry tried to kick his leg. He reached out his hand,
stretching his fingers, willing his broom to go just a little faster.
His fingertips grazed the smooth golden surface. Harry grimaced as he
leaned just a bit further on his broom, trying to pull the little speeding
ball into his hands until finally, his fingers clasped around the Snitch, it's
tiny golden wings beating against the ends of his hands.
The air exploded with cheers as Harry pulled up his broom to stop
himself. High above the pitch, Harry held his fist triumphantly over his
head, the Golden Snitch still struggling in his fist.
Harry headed back to the pitch where his team was waiting for him. He
was barely on the ground again when Katie Bell hugged him, shouting
with excitement. George clapped him on the back as Alicia Spinnett
engulfed Harry and Katie, shouting about Harry's brilliance.
Suddenly, Harry was forcibly turned around and found himself staring
into the murderous face of Draco Malfoy.
"You owe me a new broom, Potter."
"How do you figure that?" Harry asked.
"I demand that you replace what you destroyed, Potter. You're a cheat,
and everybody knows it."
"And what about you? What did you use to cut my face?" Harry pointed
at his cheek where the blood had dried on the long thin gash, thanks to
the wind in Harry's face during the last few minutes of the game.
"I didn't do that to you." Draco said smugly, thanking Merlin for giving
him the foresight to Disillusion the ring mounted razor.
"I suppose a bug cut my face why we were up there?" Harry said angrily.
"Potter, I really don't care about your skin problems." Draco snarled. "I
want you to be a man and admit that you cheated."
"I'm no cheat, you son of a…" Harry was shouting as he made to grab
Draco. He was suddenly on his tail, having been hit by a spell. Harry
turned to see several people approaching, Umbridge leading the charge.
"I knew it." She shouted disapprovingly. "I knew I should not have
allowed the Gryffindor team to reform. Never have I seen such
reprehensible behavior."
"What are you talking about?" Angelina Johnson shouted angrily at the
much shorter woman. "Draco started it."
"Did he?" Umbridge looked disbelievingly. "Not from where I was sitting.
The Bludgeor hit by Mister Weasley could have killed the poor boy. And
Mister Potter pushing and shoving Mister Malfoy so high in the air was a
blatant disregard for safety. I'm afraid action must be taken."
"Draco cut me!" Harry shouted.
"I did not!" Draco shouted back, struggling to hide his glee. "I was doing
everything I could not to be knocked off my broom again!"
"I see your lying problem has not been cured." Umbridge said, looking
coldly at Harry. "I think another two weeks detention with me should
help. As for your behavior here today. Well, I think it would be best if
both you and Mr. Weasley were not allowed on the field again. Yes, a
lifetime ban."
"ARE YOU MAD?" Angelina shouted.
"Perhaps you should remember who you are addressing, Miss Johnson, or
I might have to remind you as well." Umbridge said coldly.
"What is going on here?" McGonagall asked as she finally reached them
all. She could tell that she was not going to like what she heard.
"Is this the kind of behavior you encourage, Minerva? Because I should
not like to have to review your teaching policies again. You are already
on probation as it is." Umbridge glared at the Transfiguration teacher.
"Fighting, disrespect, questionable moral fortitude. Never in all my life
have I been so appalled."
"She just gave Fred and Harry lifetime bans!" Angelina said bitterly,
hoping her Head of House could fix this.
"Lifetime bans?" McGonagall looked confused. "For what?"
"Were you not watching this game? Mister Potter's deplorable methods
for winning were inexcusable. Mister Malfoy could have been killed. And
Mister Weasley's use of the Bludgeor to break the poor boy's broom. I
think he should replace it with a comparable broom, as well as his ban."
"I'll do no such thing!" Fred shouted. His twin was now holding him back
to keep him from making matters worse.
"Dolores, exactly how many Quidditch games have you ever seen? I saw
nothing that violated the rules. As for Mister Malfoy's broom, it is well
known that brooms can get destroyed during the game. No one got hurt,
and this was the cleanest game I've ever seen between these two teams."
"The cleanest?" Umbridge's eyes looked as if they might pop out of her
skull. "That is simply intolerable. I knew it all along, and yet I let you
convince me to reinstate this team. No. As of this moment, the Gryffindor
team is disbanded, and will not be allowed to continue this year."
"You can't do that!" Katie Bell shrieked.
"That's completely unfair!" Alicia Spinnet screamed.
"My decision is final. Mister Potter, I expect you in my office Monday
night at seven." Umbridge glared at the astonished Gryffindors before
heading back up to the castle.
"Professor?" Angelina Johnson looked pleadingly at her Head of House.
"Not to worry." She said heavily. "I will not allow this to stand. I will
speak to the Headmaster. I am sure we will have the team reinstated by
the end of the day. Go on back to your Common Room. You all played
incredibly today, do try and enjoy the victory."
Professor McGonagall looked at each of them in turn before patting Harry
on the shoulder and bustling off to the castle.
"You heard her." Angelina said, trying to sound encouraging. "Everyone
hit the showers."
Harry followed the rest of the team towards the locker rooms, but did not
go inside as his friends were waiting for him along with two other
people. One of whom, Harry was very glad to see again.
"That vas an amazing game, Harry." Viktor Krum said in his heavy
Bulgarian accent. Harry shook his friend's hand, and tried his best to
smile. "This is my coach, Ivan Karras." Viktor introduced the incredibly
tall man next to him. Coach Karras had a short military-style haircut, and
piercing blue eyes. He was quite lean, but also powerful looking. He held
out his hand and shook Harry's hand with a small smile.
"A very impressive display. I have, of course, heard your name from other
team coaches." Karras smiled. He had the very distinct Bulgarian accent,
though it was not as pronounced as Viktor's.
"You have?" Harry looked surprised. He glanced over at Neville and Ron,
who looked just as bewildered, though he also noted that Daphne was
unsurprised by this. In fact, she looked to be hiding a smile.
"It is common practice for teams to send scouts to every game to see the
up and coming talent, though it is uncommon for us to speak to players
while they are still attending school. Only a handful of players are ever
recruited before they finish school, like Viktor, here."
"Wow. I had no idea." Harry said. He saw Ron looking a bit jealous out
the corner of his eye, while the rest of his friends looked on excitedly.
Daphne in particular looked as if it was taking everything she had to
keep from jumping on him then and there.
"I will be interested in seeing your next game to see more of your talent."
Karras smiled appreciatively.
"That could be a problem." Harry's earlier excitement that he'd been
scouted for Professional Quidditch evaporating. "I was just given a
lifetime ban."
"For what?" Hermione shouted angrily.
"Endangering Malfoy's life." Harry said, using his fingers to make quote
marks in the air.
"That little bastard." Daphne stamped her foot.
"The team got disbanded, as well." Harry said heavily. "Umbridge is
convinced that we played a very dirty game. It's like she'd never seen a
match before, or she was wearing blinders."
"Interesting. Who exactly put this ban on you?" Karras looked puzzled.
"Professor Umbridge. She works for the Ministry, and she's got it in for
me." Harry said simply.
"I see." Karras turned to look at Krum, who looked upset. "Your Ministry
seems very intent on reassuring the public at large that everything is
well. It makes any rational person wonder what they are hiding, and why
they are trying so hard to hide it."
"How do you know what's going on?" Ron asked, looking perplexed.
"Do you think England is the only country with a newspaper?" Karras
raised an eyebrow. "Or a wireless? It is not only wise to know what is
going on in your homeland, but other countries as well. You never know
when something could affect your way of life, good or bad."
"Harry, why haven't you spoken out?" Viktor wondered. "From what I
witnessed last year, your country is quite loyal to you. Have you not
given any interviews? If you told them all…"
"The Ministry is in control of the papers." Hermione said simply.
"Anything Harry said would never be printed. I'm also willing to bet he'd
not be allowed on the wireless."
"Perhaps you should consider speaking to foreign press. It is not just in
England in which your name is known, Mister Potter." Karras smiled.
"Foreign opinion could help turn things here."
Harry looked to Daphne and Hermione, who were both smiling
emphatically at the coach's suggestion.
"You know, I think you're right." Harry said simply. His right hand
tingled where he knew he'd be forced to maim himself at Umbridge's
detention. "People need to know what exactly is happening around here
before it's too late. They need to know exactly who's lying and why."
"Excellent." Karras smiled, offering his hand. "I know several very good
reporters whom I will suggest to meet with you. I will be in contact. And
one more thing. A ban is only effective in the country it was issued in."
Harry's face lit up in a genuine smile at the coach's comment and he
thanked the elder man and Viktor again for coming to see him. Viktor
promised he would write soon, and Hermione and Neville escorted the
visitor to the gates to Hogsmeade, while Ron, Tracey, and Astoria all
headed back to the castle, sparing waves to Harry.
Daphne hugged her boyfriend tightly, kissing him warmly, before pulling
back, and looking at the scabbed cut on his face.
"What happened?" She asked, touching the cut gingerly, not wishing to
hurt her boyfriend further.
"Draco cut me. Or maybe he just scratched me with his girly fingernails.
It's no big deal." Harry shrugged.
"I'm extremely proud of you, Harry. You handled yourself well, and
you're going to make a difference to a lot of people."
"We're not talking about Quidditch, are we?" Harry smiled, taking his
girlfriend by the waist and heading for the locker rooms.
"No. I'm talking about you talking to the press and getting the story out
there. I've been trying to think of a way for you to do that since we first
met about the Defense club, which we need to start soon."
"I know, but I just got detention again for two weeks. Umbridge is
convinced I was lying about Draco cutting me. I wish I knew what her
ultimate plan was. It's almost like she wants to set me up for something.
Or I could just be paranoid."
"A little paranoia isn't such a bad thing, Harry." Daphne smiled. "We'll
deal with this together. I'm behind you, and so are your friends. Now,
why don't you get showered and changed, and you can escort you're
amazingly brilliant and sexy girlfriend to get dinner."
Harry gave Daphne a last kiss and went to clean up. He was anxious to
spend time alone with Daphne tonight, as the entire day had been
completely mentally, physically and emotionally exhausting.
Draco hadn't even bothered to shower. He had rushed back to the castle
and slipped into the dungeons right after Umbridge had disbanded the
Gryffindor team. He entered the forgotten class room, where his potion
was waiting for it's final ingredient.
Draco negated the Disillusionment charm and found that the tiny blade
was glistening with Potter's blood. The charm to keep the blood fresh had
worked just as he'd been told it would.
Tapping it lightly, three drops of Potter's blood fell into the slowly
bubbling crimson liquid. In the blink of an eye, the potion became crystal
clear, and Draco grinned maniacally.
He took several crystal vials out of a leather satchel that had been resting
on a nearby table and began filling each one until all of the potion was
gone. He capped each vial with a golden spray top. All he then needed
was to spray a bit on Daphne's clothing, or her pillow, so that she would
breathe it in, and then, he had only to wait.
Things were about to get very interesting around Hogwarts.
17. Chapter 17
When Daphne awoke on Monday morning, she felt very strange, almost
detached from herself. The previous evening she had spent alone with
Harry and it had been one of the most romantic nights they had shared
yet. The two had stolen away to the Astronomy tower and spent a few
hours talking. He had held her tightly under the stars, keeping her warm
by wrapping her in his cloak. They had shared many passionate kisses,
and Daphne had begun to realize just how much she truly cared for the
green-eyed boy.
But for some reason, as she climbed out of bed, the mere thought of
Harry troubled her. This perplexed her, as she usually loved waking up,
still thinking of her amazing boyfriend.
"Great. I'm probably getting my…"
"You were out late." Tracey smirked as she came out of the girls
bathroom, her hair wrapped in a towel. "Harry behave himself?"
"Yeah." Daphne shrugged.
"Something wrong?" Tracey asked, noticing Daphne's lack of smile at the
mention of her boyfriend.
"No. Maybe. I don't know." Daphne responded lamely. "I think I might be
getting sick, or something."
"Well, we can go by the hospital wing and you can get a dose of pepper
up potion. Hustle up Greengrass, I'm hungry." Tracey grinned smacking
Daphne's butt to get the girl moving.
Daphne followed her best friend's advice and reported to Madam Pomfrey
before they met with their friends in the Great Hall. Daphne sat next to
Harry, kissing him softly as she usually did, but she felt like she was
forcing herself. In fact, for some reason she felt irritated, though she
could not figure out why.
Her irritation grew as the day went on. Every time she saw Harry, or was
anywhere near him, she felt angry and annoyed. In fact, as the week
progressed, so did her growing annoyance. By Friday, she was actively
avoiding her boyfriend, and everyone had noticed.
"Daphne?"
Draco Malfoy smiled as he sat down next to her in the Slytherin Common
Room. Daphne let out a sigh of annoyance. Draco made sure there was
plenty of space between himself and the girl, and he kept his tone
friendly as he spoke.
"What do you want, Draco?" She said, not bothering to hide her disgust.
"I'm concerned. Look, I know that I can be a right ass at times, but I just
have high standards that I hold people to. It's how I was brought up. But
I'm not here to talk about me. I've noticed you avoiding Potter. Is
everything alright?"
Daphne looked into Draco's cold grey eyes. "Why are you asking about
it?" She asked angrily. Even Harry's name seem to be irksome. It probably
didn't help that it was Draco talking to her.
"I just wondered if he did something to you? Forget the fact I don't like
the guy. You're my housemate, and …"
"Draco, Let's get something clear, here and now. I don't like you, and I
never have. Pretending to be a concerned friend after everything I've seen
you do, is not going to suddenly endear you to me. You're a vile,
disgusting shell of a person, and I…"
"Calm down." Draco smiled in what he felt was his most charming way. "I
just thought you could use an objective ear, that's all. Tracey is too close
to Potter now to really listen to any issues you might have without a little
bias towards your boyfriend."
"And you hate him, so why would I ever talk to you?"
"Because I'm likely the only person in this school who doesn't see Potter
through rose colored glasses. I never said that I wouldn't be judgmental.
Like you said, Potter and I don't see eye to eye. But unlike many people, I
can suspend my feelings to listen without damning the guy, if only so you
can vent your feelings."
Daphne stood up, clutching the book she'd been reading to her chest She
stared hard at Draco, and when she spoke, Draco could swear he saw the
words come out of her mouth, her tone was so cold.
"Malfoy, I don't know what you think you're going to accomplish with
this act of yours, but I can assure you that you would be the last person I
would ever consider speaking to about anything other that to tell you to
get your pointed nose out of my business."
Daphne spun on her heel and stormed off to her dorm room. Draco
simply stared after her, a cold smile on his face. It was actually working.
His plan was going so smoothly, it was hard to believe. Still, he needed to
practice more patience. Daphne wasn't quite ready to welcome him into
her life just yet. However, she had not hexed his bits off, so progress was
being made.
The best part was that Potter was becoming more and more confused by
his girlfriend's apparent distance. Draco had to be careful now. It would
be easy to speed up the process, but if Daphne's personality switched to
quickly, his plan would unravel quickly. Worse, he might be caught, and
Draco didn't want to risk the consequences.
"Patience Draco." He told himself. Everything was going fine. He simply
needed to keep at it, and he was sure that by Christmas, potter would be
a blubbering mess while He would be making time in a broom closet with
Daphne Greengrass.
Astoria had been doing her very best to keep from interfering in her older
sister's life. She'd even limited herself to two Harry visit's a week, and
refrained herself from asking how things were going between the two of
them.
Astoria really liked Harry. He was fun, especially when he was confused.
But more than that, he was a good person at his heart and soul. She could
see it in how he interacted with people. To Astoria, it was evident how
much Daphne truly felt for her boyfriend, though she knew, neither of
them had spoken of their feelings yet. Still, it was Astoria's deepest hope
that one day in the future she would be able to welcome Harry into her
family. She'd always wanted a brother, after all.
But this week, Daphne had been so strange. Astoria had first noticed it on
Tuesday night when Daphne and Tracey were doing their homework.
Tracey had wondered aloud how Harry was coping with his fresh round
of detentions with Umbridge. Daphne had let out this really long sigh. It
was the same sigh Daphne gave at home when Astoria had really been
bugging her, and she was trying to keep from losing her temper.
At first Astoria thought that her sister was angry at Umbridge. But as she
overheard the conversation, she noticed the way Daphne said Harry's
name, as if it tasted foul on her tongue or something. Astoria thought
that maybe the two had an argument or something. Struggling not to bug
her older sister and try and help resolve the issue, Astoria let the matter
slide.
On Thursday, she had seen Daphne and Harry talking, and there was
confusion on both faces. Harry had been trying to find out what was
bothering his girlfriend, who was adamant that nothing was wrong, and
was growing more and more irritated by Harry's constant hounding.
This was had been what clued Astoria that something was wrong. No one
knew Daphne better than her younger sister, despite what others
believed. One thing that Astoria knew for certain was that Daphne hated
when something bothered her. If she and Harry were having problems,
she would have faced them. She would have tried to resolve the problem
right away. It was one of her stronger traits, and one that Astoria envied
at times.
But seeing Malfoy sitting next to her sister, trying to become a friend to
Daphne, that had been the thing that made it clear that something wasn't
right. And Astoria was nearly positive that Malfoy was behind it all.
This also presented a problem. Who did she tell? And what exactly would
she say? Astoria admitted to herself that it did sound crazy, and she had
nothing solid to base her suspicions on, save for the fact that she knew
Daphne well. She needed to watch Draco more carefully, and find proof
fast before something happened that ruined Daphne's life. Or worse,
Daphne ruined it herself.
Harry sat alone in the Quidditch stands, staring at the empty field. He felt
so lost at that moment. He felt like his world was falling apart all around
him. First he'd been given a lifetime ban from Quidditch, and on top of
that, Umbridge had confiscated his Firebolt.
McGonagall had promised to work to get the Gryffindor team reinstated,
going right to Dumbledore. Apparently, the High Inquisitor had been
granted more power, because Dumbledore was unable to overturn the
decision thanks in large part to Educational Decree number…whatever
they were up to now.
Morale in Gryffindor Tower had fallen severely since McGonagall had
come to tell them that Gryffindor would not be allowed to compete any
further that year, and it was hard to find any Gryffindor student who
could manage a smile, although, Slytherins seemed to be in very high
spirits these days.
Umbridge had lengthened his detentions, forcing him to cut into his hand
longer every night. When he'd left her office near midnight the previous
evening, Harry's hand was dripping blood all the way back to the
common room where Hermione, Neville and Ron were waiting for him
with a bowl of Murtlap for him.
The worst part was Daphne's attitude this week. She seem to be so easily
irritated this week, and he couldn't figure out why. He was sure he'd done
nothing wrong, and yet, Daphne had snapped at him almost every time
he opened his mouth. Each time she had reacted so bitterly towards him,
she had looked extremely upset. He had tried several times to solve the
problem, but she refused to discuss it. Even Hermione had tried to get to
the heart of the matter, and Daphne had brushed it off as being none of
the nosy bookworm's business.
Harry had also had to miss his lesson with Snape on Thursday evening.
Snape had simply told Harry that they would have to do it on Saturday
night instead, and urged Harry to keep up with the exercises he'd been
given.
Harry was supposed to practice clearing his mind, while doing a
breathing exercise each night before he went to sleep. However, Harry
had been unable to clear his head. He knew he was going to pay for it,
but he didn't care.
"Hey."
Harry looked to se that Ron was sitting down next to him.
"Thought I might find you out here." Ron said softly.
"It's quiet. I just needed to get out of the castle for a bit." Harry said
glumly. Ron nodded and the two boys sat quietly for a few moments.
"I hate seeing you so miserable, mate." Ron sighed, rubbing his hands
together, trying to warm them in the biting wind.
"Not really anything you can do about it." Harry shrugged. "Maybe it's my
fate to be miserable."
"Don't say that." Ron looked annoyed.
"Why not? It's true." Harry said bitterly.
"I don't think so, mate. I think you're being tested. It's like fate has
something in mind for you, and everything you've gone through is
preparing you for it. Maybe that's why you and Daphne got together.
Maybe she wasn't supposed to be in your life until now."
"Why do you think that?" Harry asked puzzled, wondering just how
strange it was for the redhead to be so insightful.
"When you got to Grimmauld Place, I've never known you to be so angry.
No matter what we said, you would just explode. If she hadn't come into
your life, I think things might be worse for you somehow."
"I thought you hated her." Harry smirked. Ron could only shrug.
"I did. Things change."
Harry chuckled at Ron's admission. The redhead gave a low laugh as
well.
"Having Daphne and Tracey around have changed a lot of things for all of
us, and I don't think it's all bad." Ron said looking out across the
Quidditch pitch.
""Well, I don't know if she's going to be around much longer." Harry said
sadly. "She won't even talk to me right now."
"You gotta have a little faith, Harry. Whatever's happening, you two will
figure it out."
"Thanks Ron." Harry sighed.
Ron shrugged again. "Suppose with Quidditch gone, you'll have more
time to work on planning lessons for the defense club."
"We've been thinking about that as well."
Hermione and Neville had just appeared in the stands, both wearing
heavy cloaks.
"I think as soon as your finished with Detentions, we shouldn't wait any
longer. We have a place to practice, and I've worked up a way for us to
communicate without actually drawing attention to ourselves."
"How's that?" Ron asked.
Hermione reached into her pocket and pulled out to gold coins. "These
are fake galleons." She smiled. "One the side is the serial number of the
coin. Harry can set the date of each meeting on his coin, and the rest of
us can find out by looking at our coin. It's grow warm in your pocket, so
you'll know when it's been changed."
"A Protean charm?" Ron looked incredibly surprised. "That's like, NEWT
level spell work."
"My girl's a genius." Neville grinned, kissing his girlfriend's cheek, causing
the bookworm to blush slightly, and lean into his shoulder.
"It was nothing." Hermione waved off the compliment.
"It's not nothing." Harry said, taking one of the galleons. "It's brilliant.
Can we pass these out to everyone now? We can't start until next week
when my detentions are done."
"Already started." Neville smiled. "We gave most of them out today."
"I haven't seen a few people yet, but most everyone has them now."
Hermione nodded.
"Let's go in. It's cold, and it should be time for dinner." Ron said, hugging
himself against the cold. The other's all stood and began heading towards
the castle.
"Have you talked to Daphne today?" Hermione asked. Harry shook his
head sadly.
"I just wish I could figure out what was going on. She won't talk to me,
and she's been getting more and more defensive. I don't know what to
do."
"I tried to talk to her yesterday, and she basically blew me off." Hermione
sighed. "Don't worry, Harry. Everything will work out. Just be patient
and give her a bit of space."
Harry wanted to believe his best friend, but things had gotten so strange
between him and his girlfriend. If she didn't want to be with him
anymore, he wished she'd just tell him. He hated the idea of losing her,
but he wasn't going to force her to stay with him if she didn't want to be.
At the same time, he cared for Daphne very deeply, and would hate
himself if he didn't try to fight to save what he felt was the single greatest
thing in his life. Daphne was incredibly special. She had taught him so
much in such a short period of time, and whenever he was around her,
he felt …like he was whole, as strange as it was to say.
The question was, what was he supposed to do?
"I thought I told you to practice emptying you mind!" Snape snarled as he
watched Harry picking himself up off the floor. "Can't you even do one
simple task."
"I've had a rather difficult week." Harry snapped.
"I do not wish to hear your excuses, Potter." Snape pointed a long sallow
finger to his pupil. "I want you to do as you're told."
"You know, it might help if you gave me a damn clue as to what I was
supposed to do instead of just attacking my mind."
Snape's lip curled as he faced the young man. His eyebrow cocked, Snape
stepped closer, a smug look on his face.
"Would you like it if I fed you? Need me to tuck you in at night Potter?"
Harry looked confused, and slightly creeped out as Snape bent forward,
his nose nearly touching Harry's.
"It is time for you to grow up Potter, and learn to do things on your own.
There is no set way for one to defend their mind. It is up to the individual
to find a way to protect their thoughts. No two minds work the same,
Potter. If they did, Occlumency would be completely useless!"
Harry thought about what his professor said, and began to understand. If
everyone had the same defense for their mind, it would be so much
easier to break into everyone's mind. Once you broke into one person's
mind, you could use the same method to break into everyone else's mind.
The key was to find what worked for him.
"We shall try again." Snape said backing away.
Harry took a deep breath and prepared himself for the attack.
"Legillemens!"
Harry ignored the flashes of memory, searching for the foreign presence
in his mind. He knew it would be subtle, but he needed to find it and
push it out. And then he realized that more than searching for Snape, he
needed something to distract the potions master. He needed to be
proactive, instead of reactive.
Harry wondered what he could use that would capture the slimy git's
attentions, and then he realized that Snape loved to torture Harry, so
maybe he'd enjoy watching Harry be tortured. He immediately called up
his latest memory from his detentions. Harry worked hard to control his
mind, focusing his energies into making that the most prominent
memory.
Slowly the other memories faded and Harry could see the blood quill in
his hand, and feel the pain in his hand as he wrote the line over and over
again. He could see Umbridge's patronizing smile, and the glint in her
eye that always made Harry cringe.
The memory seemed to solidify, and Harry could feel the probing
presence of Snape. Instantly, Harry pounced on the presence and pushed
against it. The aura fought back, but Harry saw himself fighting a blurry
shadow. He imagined firing a bludgeoning hex and followed it up with a
handful of stunning spells.
Harry fell to the his knees, panting heavily.
"Much better, Potter, though you still let me get in too far." Snape
sneered. Harry noticed that Snape was rubbing his wrists, and leaning
against his desk. He also seemed to be breathing a little heavier, and
Harry wondered if he'd actually done more than Snape was letting on.
"I think I'm finally understanding." Harry gasped. "I need to build a
defense. Something to distract my enemy until I can find their presence."
"That is usually what most effective, but it would be better if you did not
need to distract your enemy. You need to be able to know at once if
someone is trying to gain access to your thoughts."
"I know. But I have to start somewhere." Harry quipped. Snape shook his
head.
"If you could clear your mind, you would have no difficulty in this,
Potter. You need to be able to lock away your thoughts at once, making
them impossible for an enemy to see."
"I'm trying!" Harry snapped, his frustration coming to the fore. Harry got
to his feet, still struggling to catch his breath.
"We are finished for tonight. We will continue next Saturday evening.
Clear your mind and work on your breathing exercises. I want to se a
marked improvement by next week Potter, or I shall have to give you
detentions." Snape said pointedly at the tired looking teen before him.
"Back to your common room."
Harry walked back to Gryffindor tower feeling extremely drained. He felt
tired after his other Occlumency lessons, but this was the worst he'd ever
felt. Harry figured it was due to everything he'd had to go through that
week.
Harry entered the common room, finding it bustling with activity, as was
usual for a Saturday night. Hermione and Neville were tucked away in a
corner, Hermione resting against Neville, quietly talking.
Harry saw the twins holding court with a large croup of kids. He guessed
they were trying out new products, or taking orders, or some
combination of the two.
Ron, surprisingly was sitting on a couch with Lavender Brown, of all
people. Harry was wondering exactly what the two were talking about,
but felt it would be wrong to intrude. Besides he was incredibly tired.
He slipped through the Common room and was about to head up the
stairs when he nearly collided with Parvati Patil.
"Harry." She said with a soft smile. "Do you have a minute?"
"Sure." He said politely.
"I've been wanting to talk to you for a while now, but you're hardly ever
alone. I just wanted to tell you that I'm not mad or anything. I know
Lavender's given you a lot of grief about you and me being together, but I
could see that your heart belonged to someone else, even on the first day
of term." Parvati smiled softly.
"You did?"
"Yeah. It was kind of obvious. Although, I thought for sure it was
Hermione." Parvati chuckled. "I was a little shocked when you started
seeing Greengrass."
"To be honest, I was surprised too." Harry admitted.
"She's good for you. I can't remember seeing you smile so much. For the
past four years, you've always had this dark cloud hanging over you. But
not this year. You've changed, and it's a nice change. Everyone's noticed."
Harry felt himself blushing, and tried to look away. Parvati couldn't help
but give the tiniest of giggles at Harry's discomfort and gave his arm a
comforting squeeze.
"Don't be embarrassed, Harry, it's not a bad thing. Maybe if you'd always
been like this, more people would be supportive of you, because you
would have been easier to get to know. You haven't been the easiest
person to approach, you know. But now, well…" Parvati shrugged.
"I…" Harry tried to think of something to say, but a million things were
going through his head, and he couldn't even form a coherent thought.
Parvati simply smiled at him.
"Anyway, I just wanted to tell you that I didn't fancy you like Lavender
believes I do. But I do hope that you would consider me a friend."
"I do." Harry said, happy that his mouth still functioned. "And I am truly
sorry for how I treated you last year."
"Think nothing of it. It's all in the past, and I think you learned a good
lesson on how to properly treat a girl."
Harry had to smile at that, and ran his hand through his messy black
hair.
"Thanks Parvati."
"I'll se you, Harry."
Harry watched the Indian girl mingle with other Gryffindors in the
common room before finally making it up the stairs and into his dorm.
He wondered why Parvati had felt the need to tell him she wasn't
interested in him that way, but felt glad that she had. He felt almost as if
there had been a weight lifted off him he hadn't realized he was carrying.
Harry changed into pajamas and finally crawled into bed, wanting
nothing more than to sleep for a week. Before he allowed himself to
sleep, he made an effort to empty his mind, envisioning the grounds of
Hogwarts covered in fresh snow. He focused on breathing, keeping the
image of the snow covered castle in his mind's eye.
He kept thinking about what Snape had said about locking away his
thoughts. For some reason, all Harry could think of was the vaults at
Gringotts, and all the enchantments put on them to keep theives from
gaining access. Harry wondered if he could try and build some sort of
mental vault.
However, before he could think to long on the idea, he was overcome by
sleep. Apparently he was far more tired than he'd realized.
"Why have you not retrieved it yet?" Asked the high cold sinister voice. A man
bowed before him, eyes focus on the floor, not even daring to look up. The
room was very dark, and Harry knew he was sitting in a raised chair from the
angle at which he was staring at the quivering man who was kneeling on the
cold stone floor.
A very large serpent was circling at his feet, and Harry could hear the snake
begging to be allowed to kill the man and devour him.
"Dumbledore has placed a guard outside. They have wards placed to alert
them if we try, milord." the man said, his voice shaking.
"We shall have to eliminate this guard then." the high voice said with disdain.
"And what of our other plans?"
"The fortress is ready to fall at your command." the man said, his voice
holding a bit more confidence. "Our spy has given us everything we need. And
even suggested the perfect time to strike."
"Have they?" The sinister voice inquired with a hint of malicious joy. "Very
well, I wish for you to learn all you can about Dumbledore's guard. I want to
know exactly how many guards he has posted, and when they change. I want
to know exactly who they are as well. You have one week. Do as I command."
The man crawled backwards out of the room, keeping his eyes low. The
serpent followed until it was called back.
"I am sorry, Nagini, but I still have need for him. Do not worry, for your
master will soon provide you a feast, you must be patient, my sweet. Soon, we
shall both have what we crave."
18. Chapter 18
"If you want to break up with me, just say it." Harry said, looking
horrorstruck that the words had left his mouth.
Daphne stared back as if she'd been slapped. She didn't understand how
things had become so strained between the two of them. She wanted to
explain it all to him, but the problem was, she had no idea what was
going on. She was in the middle of a war with herself.
"I don't want to break up with you, Harry." Daphne sighed, clearly
irritated by him.
"Then what? You've all but ignored me for the past two weeks, and I'm
trying hard to figure out what I did wrong."
"Look, I just need a little space, alright?" Daphne said firmly, fighting her
urge to scream at him. As she looked at him she was having trouble
seeing straight. Why did she feel this way, when two weeks ago, she had
trouble going an hour without him near her?
"Fine." Harry said holding up his hands in defeat. "Take all the space you
need." he turned on his heel and stormed away, leaving Daphne even
angrier than she was to begin with.
Daphne stomped all the way down to the Slytherin Common Room,
where she was greeted by Draco Malfoy, who was now following her
around like a lost puppy. He was always wanting her to share with him,
like he was trying to become her best friend. It was sickening. To make
matters worse, Tracey had taken Harry's side.
Her best friend had tried to get to the bottom of the issue between
Daphne and Harry, but had been shouted at for her trouble. Tracey had
not given up, and now things were strained between the two best friends.
"Hey Daphne, I saw Potter haul you off like a piece of meat earlier. Want
to talk about it?" Draco said as she sat on the couch in front of the fire.
Instantly Daphne's warning bells were ringing in her head. She turned to
look coldly at the Slytherin Prince, who simply smiled gently, trying to
invite the girl to open up to him.
"Are you kidding me? You really want me to just tell you me deepest
secrets?" Daphne said sarcastically.
"Well, you should talk to someone." Draco shrugged, his voice calm and
encouraging. "I told you Tracy would side with Potter, and I know it's
eating you up. You're snapping at everyone, and frankly it's getting to be
quite disconcerting."
He placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, and Daphne shivered at his
touch. Her skin broke out in gooseflesh, and she felt bile creep up her
throat.
Daphne shook her head angrily. "Unbelievable." she rose from her seat,
taking her bag with her, and stomped into her dorm. She'd been doing
her homework in while sitting on her bed almost every night just to
avoid Draco, but also so she wouldn't have to face Tracey either. She felt
horrible for how she'd been acting lately. Not just with her best friend,
but with Harry as well. She wanted to be with him, but she almost
couldn't look at him anymore without feeling bitter resentment towards.
What was more irksome was the fact that there seem to be no reason for
it. So everyday had been full of inner conflict. Her heart wanting to go to
Harry, and let him hold her and kiss her, and make her feel special, while
her mind was clouded by a growing loathing of the boy.
Somehow, she knew it wasn't natural. However, she could not figure out
how it was possible. She was quite sure she hadn't been slipped anything,
as she rarely accepted sweets, or anything like that from people she didn't
trust. The only other thing she could think of was that she'd somehow
been imperioused, though she was fairly confident that no one in the
school was capable of controlling her for a long period of time.
"So what is it?" She asked herself.
"Oh, hello Greengrass." Pansy sneered as she entered the dorm. "Hiding
from your problems again? If only you had a boyfriend like Draco…" The
girl simpered.
"Things between me and Harry are just fine." Daphne lied. She knew
things were as far from fine as they could get, but she was not about to
give Pansy the satisfaction.
"That's not what people are saying. I heard he's getting a lot of attention
from Patil lately. It must be sad to be unable to hold onto a boy. Of
course, if you dated someone in your own house, you could probably
keep better track of him." Pansy smiled wickedly. "And you could get
your fix whenever you wanted."
"I'm sorry, but I don't really like the thought of letting my boyfriend
whore me out to his dorm mates."
"That's a lie!" Pansy stiffened, looking murderous. "That never happened!"
"Not according to Nott, Crabbe and Goyle. In fact, the way they tell it, it's
a fairly frequent occurrence. Is that why you have so much lingerie?
Because those gorillas can't take it off you without tearing it to shreds
trying to get at your bits?"
"You shut your face Greengrass. You don't know anything!" Pansy's face
was getting redder and redder by the second, and Daphne had to admit
she was taking a bit of joy in making the girl angry.
Pansy had pulled out her wand and was tapping it against her leg.
Daphne could tell that Pansy wanted to hex her, but see made no move to
try.
"Did I strike a nerve there, Pans?" Daphne asked coyly. She slipped off
her bed and walked right up the shorter girl, a bold smile on her face.
"Are you terrified that Draco is bored with you, despite everything you
do for him? Even going so far as to please his moronic friends, all in a
vain hope that you'll eventually get your hands on the vast Malfoy
wealth?"
"BITCH!" Pansy shouted as she balled up her fist and swung hard at
Daphne, connecting with her eye. Daphne fell onto the cold stone floor,
looking awe struck at what had just happened. She could not believe that
Pansy Parkinson had hit her.
Pansy was still standing over her, her chest heaving as she stared down at
Daphne.
"Well, I think I should be impressed." Daphne said, toughing her eye
tenderly. She was quite certain it was going to be bad, but she didn't care
at the moment. She got to feet quickly and without another word, lunged
at the shorted girl, who seemed to have forgotten she was a witch and
had a wand in her hand.
Tracey Davis was tired. She just wanted to go have a lie down for a bit.
Classes were getting harder in preparation for the OWL exams, and it was
becoming difficult to keep up on homework, though, having Hermione
Granger as a friend, certainly helped.
She had completed her work early tonight, and figured she would go to
bed a little early. Perhaps tomorrow she could try to patch things up with
Daphne, and figure out exactly what was going on between her and
Harry, who was becoming more and more depressing everyday.
She opened the door to the dorm and was knocked to the ground as
Daphne and Pansy, who were locked together in mortal combat slammed
into her. Tracey could not understand what exactly she was seeing. It was
like something out of a trashy muggle book or something. Pansy had a
fistful of Daphne's hair, and was trying to pull it out of her skull, while
Daphne looked intent on scratching out Pansy's eyes.
"IMMOBULIS!" Tracey shouted, freezing the two girls in place.
"What in the in the fiery depths of hell is going on here?" Tracey
demanded looking solely at Daphne, who's eye were still focused on
Pansy.
"Ok, I'm going to free you both, and if either of you tries anything stupid,
I'll make you wish you'd never been born. Finite."
The two girls fell to the floor, and Tracey pulled Daphne up, leaving
Pansy on the floor looking murderous.
"I think you should go cool off for a while." Tracey said.
"But this is my room too!" Pansy shouted.
"Fine, but keep your mouth shut, or I'll shut it for you." Tracey smiled as
she guided Daphne into the bathroom. Daphne struggled a bit, but Tracey
proved to be a bit stronger, and got her into the bathroom.
"Sit!" Tracey said as she ran a cloth under cool water. "You want to
explain why I walked in to see you and Pansy acting like a couple of
crazed griffins?"
"She started it." Daphne said sounding like a five year old.
"She always does." Tracey remarked. "What did she say?"
"She made some crack about what's going on with me and Harry, and
then said it wouldn't have happened if I'd dated a Slytherin." Daphne
hissed as Tracey touched the cold cloth to her eye.
"And you decided to rip her eyes out?" Tracey looked confused.
"No. I-I might have made a few remarks about her…" Daphne trailed off.
"Being an amusement ride for the boys?" Tracey asked, staring to figure
out what happened.
"I don't think I put it quite so eloquently." Daphne sighed. "It's just she
made me so mad, not that it took much. Harry asked me if I wanted to
break up today."
"Oh gods.' Tracey said, her hands covering her mouth in horror. "What'd
you say?"
"I told him I didn't, but that I needed space. I don't know what's
happening, Tracey. I don't like that I want to be with him, but even
hearing his name irks me."
Tracey leaned against the sink, trying to figure out what the problem
was. "Do you think someone slipped you a potion, or something?
"It's possible, but I'm usually pretty careful about that sort of thing. I
thought about someone trying to control me, but…" Daphne shrugged.
"You've appeared to be fine to me." Tracey admitted.
"Then what is it?"
"YOU STUPID BINT!" The shout was followed by a loud crash.
Tracey and Daphne stared at each other for a moment before rushing out
of the bathroom to find Astoria with her wand out and Pansy slumped
against the wardrobe.
"Tori?" Daphne asked looking between Pansy and her younger sister.
"She was dosing you." Astoria said angrily. "Look in her hand."
Tracey bent down and found what looked like an expensive perfume
bottle in Pansy's slack hand.
"I saw her spraying it on your pillow. I bet it's what's making you and
Harry having problems." Astoria said, finally putting her wand away. "I'm
also willing to bet Malfoy is the one who gave it to her."
"I'm such an IDIOT!" Daphne shouted as she took the bottle from Tracey.
Inside was a clear fluid that none of them recognized.
"Ok, first we need to find out what this is." Tracey said, trying to urge
Daphne to move. But the darker haired girl stooped down and slapped
Pansy awake.
"Wake up you bitch. You have some explaining to do."
Pansy came round, and look frightened when she saw the crystal bottle in
Daphne's hand.
"What is this?" Daphne demanded. Pansy merely shrugged, while she
looked for a way to get away. Astoria was standing firmly between her
and the door, and her wand was in her hand. The second year had
proven to be more than a bit fast with her wand. To make matters worse,
both Daphne and Tracey were hovering over her, both with identical
furious looks.
"Where did you get it, and why were you spraying it on my pillow?"
Pansy sat up a bit straighter, and put on her best indifferent look, as if
she was bored. Tracey bent lower so that she was looking the girl in the
eye as she spoke.
"You do realize that this could be construed as an attack on a member of
an ancient house, and as such, her father could call for retribution form
your family. As I understand it, The Parkinson clan isn't it that great of
shape right now."
Pansy's eyes went wide, and she started to shake.
"It was Malfoy, wasn't it?" Daphne asked, starting to piece the puzzle out
in her head. "It's supposed to make me hate Harry or something, isn't it."
Pansy said nothing, but her look of fear told them everything.
"Tell me Pansy, How stupid are you?" Daphne looked outraged. "What do
you think Malfoy's plan was? To just ruin my relationship with Harry? Do
you really think he would have been content with that alone?"
"Likely he'd try and get you to date him so he could rub Harry's nose in
it." Tracey said.
"And where would that have left you?" Daphne asked coldly, her eyes
becoming slits. "He would have tossed you to his buddies."
"No he wouldn't have!" Pansy shouted.
"You really think he cares about you at all?" Tracey asked. "Malfoy only
cares about himself, and everyone knows that. You're just too blinded by
this twisted fantasy you've imagined to realize it."
"What did he tell you to do? How does this stuff work?"
"I'm not telling either of you anything, so shove off!"
"Fine." Daphne said. "We'll take this to Professor Snape, and find out what
it is, and then, I'll be sure to let my father know your part in this
conspiracy."
Daphne, Tracey and Astoria left Pansy, still sitting on the floor looking
more than a little fearful of what her parents would say when the
Greengrass family called for retribution.
"Tori, thank you." Daphne said as the three girls headed towards
Professor Snape's office. "How did you find out?"
"I've noticed you and Harry not talking, and knew that it was weird. I
never thought you were the kind to string a boy along. If you didn't like
him anymore you would have ended it and been done with it. Then there
was Malfoy's obvious attempts to court you. Things weren't adding up, so
I started watching a bit more carefully."
"And tonight?" Tracey asked.
"Luck. I was coming to ask if I could borrow a book when I saw her
spraying your pillow with that stuff. I had seen her talking with Malfoy
earlier, and they looked mad at each other. Then he told her to do as he
told her, or else." Astoria shrugged.
"Well, hopefully we'll have answers soon." Tracey said as they knocked on
Professor Snape's office.
"Enter."
Professor Snape looked up as the three girls entered the office.
"Sorry to bother you so late, professor." Tracey said, setting the bottle in
front of him. "We found Pansy Parkinson spraying this on Daphne's
pillow, and we wanted to know what it is."
"Could it be perfume?" Snape asked, looking bored. Tracey and Daphne
had experienced a noticeable change in treatment from their head of
house ever since Daphne and Harry had started dating.
"It could be, but it could also be something else. Can you please just
check it, sir?" Tracey asked rather impatiently.
"I can see associating with Gryffindors has affected your manners." Snape
said coldly.
"Fine." Daphne said, clutching up the bottle. "We'll just find a competent
teacher to figure it out."
"I do not believe that a more competent potions expert resides at
Hogwarts."
Everyone turned to see the Headmaster standing in the doorway. Snape's
lip curled a bit as he held out his hand for the bottle. Reluctantly,
Daphne handed the bottle back to the greasy haired man, and folded her
arms over her chest.
"Did I hear correctly, Miss Davis, in that you discovered Miss Parkinson
spraying this on your pillow?"
"Actually, sir." Astoria said proudly. "I saw her spraying it on Daphne's
pillow. I think she was doing it on Draco Malfoy's orders."
"Quite a serious accusation. Have you any proof?"
"Woman's intuition." Astoria said slyly, causing Dumbledore to chuckle a
bit.
"Strange." Snape whispered. He had emptied the bottle into a small bowl,
and had waved his wand over the liquid, examining the reactions he saw.
"This is a rather complicated mixture. I myself have never brewed it
before." He said airily.
"And what exactly is it, professor?" Dumbledore asked patiently.
"It is similar to a compulsion charm, though it works on emotions, rather
than making a person act. It is focused on the negative emotions, almost
like the opposite of a love potion. However it is not meant to be drunk."
"An airborne potion?" Dumbledore asked curiously.
"So it would seem." Snape nodded. "I do not believe this is in the
expertise of Miss Parkinson, and I know she would not be able to
purchase such a mixture. Someone made this."
"It had to have been Malfoy." Astoria said firmly.
"Miss Greengrass," Snape glowered. "For what purpose would Mister
Malfoy have to make such a potion?"
"To break up Harry and I." Daphne said indignantly. "He's been overly
friendly to me for two weeks now."
"Maybe he figured with this stuff on his side he could get you to warm up
to him." Tracey shrugged.
"We should not try and theorize anything. I think it prudent we speak to
miss Parkinson right away." Dumbledore said. With a wave of his arm,
the girls led the way back to Slytherin house, where the entire house
went silent at the appearance of the Headmaster.
A few moments later, a very frightened looking Pansy was led out of the
common room by Dumbledore and Snape, who gave a pointed look at
Malfoy. The silence hung about the common room for several long
minutes after the two teachers had left with their House mate.
"She's going to rat you out." Daphne said angrily, staring right at Draco,
who looked unworried.
"For what exactly?" Draco asked.
"For that stuff you were using on me."
"What stuff? I have no idea what you're talking about."
Astoria couldn't stand it any longer. She rushed forward and kicked
Draco's shin as hard as she could. Draco howled with pain and fell to the
floor, clutching his wounded leg. Astoria stood above him, using words
that Daphne didn't even know, and was very unclear on where her
younger sister had learned them.
"You'd better control your sister, Greengrass, before I do it myself." Draco
threatened.
"I'll warn you once, Malfoy." Daphne said, reaching into her robes and
pulling out her wand. "if you even think for a second about hurting my
sister, I will change your gender permanently."
"And I'll help her accomplish it, Right down to giving you a huge pair of
breasts for your buddies to lust after." Tracey smirked. Draco could only
glare at the girls for several moments. He then turned his attentions to
the Second year who was still standing over him, her fists balled up, and
a look of malevolence on her face.
Draco managed to get to his feet, glaring at the three girls before slinking
away to the boys dormitories. The Common room began buzzing with
conversation again, and Daphne, Tracey and Astoria decided to go to the
girls dorms.
"Hey, what happened?" Millicent asked when they entered their dorm.
"Snape and Dumbledore came and took Pansy away. They said they had
some serious questions for her."
"She was using something on me that was making me have problems with
Harry."
"That's what was wrong with you guys." Millie said slapping her forehead.
"Now I have to try an fix things." Daphne sighed.
"If he doesn't believe you I can kick him in the shins." Astoria said, trying
to be helpful.
"I don't think you'll have to resort to that." Tracey grinned patting the
younger girl on the back. "I'm sure Harry will listen, and forgive you.
How could he be angry once he finds out that you weren't yourself? I'd be
a little more concerned what he's going to do to Draco."
"I've ignored him for two weeks." Daphne said flopping on her bed.
"The first thing you should do is to replace that pillow. It's still got that
stuff on it, and you won't be able to fix things with Harry so long as
you're still breathing it in." Daphne said, grabbing up her friend's pillow.
"I wonder how long this stuff lasts?' Daphne sighed. "And why it didn't
work better. I never hated Harry, I just found him annoying."
"Could it be because you love him?" Astoria asked. Tracey stared at
Daphne, who looked flushed. She sat up slowly, biting her lower lip
softly.
"You do, don't you?" Astoria starting grinning, bouncing on the balls of
her feet.
"You do." Tracey began to smile. "That's why you didn't dump him as
soon as you started feeling so bothered by him."
"Oh My Gods!" Millicent grinned. "I'm so happy for you."
"Wait a minute!" Daphne said, waving her hands madly. "We've never
even discussed our feelings. What if I do? What if he doesn't? What if all
this stuff soured his feelings towards me. I don't even know if it is love
that I'm feeling. Everything's messed up because of that stuff." she
pointed at the pillow in Tracey's arms.
"Whoa, calm down girl." Tracey said, tossing the pillow away as if it were
poison. "We got to slow down here."
"What if he really does want to break up with me?" Daphne's eyes starting
welling up as she clutched at her chest.
"Daphne!" Astoria said, shoving her sister down onto her bed. "Calm
down!"
Daphne felt as if she were being squeezed, and she couldn't breathe.
Tears were now falling from her eyes, and she felt weak, and
lightheaded.
"You have to calm down." Tracey said, sitting next to her friend. "Nothing
is broken, here, and you've never been one to give, up, so calm down.
We're going to fix this. We'll find Harry in the morning, and you two can
figure this all out. You have nothing to worry about, because if I had to
bet, I think Harry loves you too."
Daphne looked up at her best friend, with hope.
"You have no idea how much this has been tearing him up. He's been
miserable without you, and he's been so confused on how to make things
right. Now you know what's been happening, and you can fix it. He's
going to listen to what you have to say, because he cares about you."
"You think so?"
"Are you kidding me?" Astoria shouted. "Of course he does. All you have
to do is watch him when he looks at you. The boy's mental over you!"
The other girls laughed at Astoria's exuberance. Daphne hoped that
everything was work out as they believed. She felt horrible for how she'd
treated her boyfriend, and wanted nothing more than to find him at that
moment to find him and snog him until they passed out. She still felt
irritated as she thought of him, but knowing the reason why that was,
she was now able to shove that aside, and focus on her true feelings for
Harry. She wanted him. Needed him. He had become so much a part of
her life, that she had been so miserable without him. Maybe Tracey and
Astoria were right. Maybe it was love she was feeling, and if it was…
Daphne only hoped that Harry would allow her to make up for her
behavior.
19. Chapter 19
Daphne awoke very early on Saturday morning. She had hardly slept
during the night as her mind refused to stop imagining horrific scenes of
Harry rejecting her apology for everything that had happened. In her
heart she knew that she was not to blame for her behavior, but she still
felt trepidation at having to apologize. The fact of the matter was that
she still knew very little about Harry, and she wasn't sure if he would
forgive her.
She realized that getting anymore sleep was going to be impossible, and
got up to make herself presentable. Her plan was to grab Harry before he
could enter the Great Hall and explain what had happened, and why
she'd been acting so abrasively. If he still refused to forgive her, Daphne
was not above begging.
She showered, dressed, and spent a little extra time on her hair and make
up, doing her best to look as irresistible to Harry as she could manage.
She then started heading up to wait for her destiny. As she was leaving
her dorm, Daphne swore she heard Tracey whisper good luck.
She reached the empty Entrance Hall, and found a place where she could
easily see Harry when he came down to breakfast. She had no idea how
long she would have to wait, and wished she could hurry time along so
that she could fix everything with Harry.
She was not as confident as Tracey or Astoria had been the previous
evening about things working out. In fact, she would not have been
surprised if Harry refused to even listen to her. She'd been so cold
towards him. Knowing that it wasn't her fault did not seem to help the
situation at all.
She was lost in her thoughts when she saw something that gave her
pause. Professor Dumbledore coming in out of the cold. He was wearing
a heavy traveling cloak, and looked rather tired. Daphne thought it
strange that the Headmaster should be awake so early, and outside, on
such a cold morning. Yet, from all the stories and rumors she'd heard of
the man, Daphne was actually surprised she found the man's behavior so
strange.
"It is most unusual to see any student awake and about this early on a
Saturday morning, Miss Greengrass. Is everything alright?" He asked
kindly as he got close to her.
"I'm waiting for Harry. I need to fix things between us. That stuff that
Draco used on me…"
"Ah, yes. Miss Parkinson made it abundantly clear that Mr. Malfoy was
behind it all, though he refuses to tell me where he procured the potion.
Professor Snape believes it to be a very rare recipe. Nevertheless, Mr.
Malfoy had been suitably punished for his actions."
"May I ask…" Daphne began.
"He will be receiving detentions with Professor McGonagall for the rest of
the year. He has also been removed from the Quidditch team, and has
been stripped of his Prefect status, as has Miss Parkinson."
"That's better than I thought would happen." Daphne said. She blushed
furiously when she realized she had said it aloud. "Who are the prefects
going to be now?" She said quickly, changing subjects.
"Professor Snape will be making the announcement later today. If I may
offer some advice, regarding Mister Potter. Honesty, Miss Greengrass.
Mister Potter can forgive much, so long as you remain forthright with
him."
Daphne looked questioningly at the Headmaster, who simply smiled as he
made his way into the Great Hall. Daphne knew that the Headmaster was
trying to be helpful, but something about his advice seem to trigger some
kind of warning bell.
The fact was, she'd almost always been honest with Harry. Sure, there
was the fact that she had helped Hermione more or less trick him into
teaching the Defense club, which was finally going to have it's first
meeting this week. And yes, there was that one other omission regarding
the contract that they had made everyone sign, but other than those two
instances, she'd been very straight with Harry about everything, so why
would the Headmaster urge her to be honest?
Little by little, the student body of Hogwarts began to awaken and trickle
into the Great Hall to feast on sausages, bacon, eggs, fruit, or whatever
else the house elves had prepared. Many students eyed her as they
entered the Great Hall, most of them being girls, who Daphne was sure
were waiting for their chance to steal Harry away from her. The worst
was from Cho Chang, who looked ready to strangle the Slytherin girl as
she passed.
The smells wafting out of the Great Hall made her stomach ache with
longing, but Daphne remained rooted to her spot, awaiting the
appearance of her estranged boyfriend. She didn't believe she could eat a
single bite, even though her stomach was obviously telling her the
opposite.
Finally, after nearly three hours of waiting, she saw him. Harry was with
Ron, and the two looked to be discussing what Daphne guessed was
likely Quidditch related. Daphne couldn't help a small smile as the two
boys descended the stairs. Though Harry had not admitted it to her, she
knew that he missed Ron. There was a bond between them that had
suffered heavily because of Ron's paranoia. Watching them now, it
looked as if everything was in the past, though she knew that looks were
deceiving. Harry had said that the two may never be as close as they
once were, and that if not for his growing friendship with Ron, Harry
would have been truly heartbroken over it.
As the two boys stepped off the staircase, Daphne pounced, grabbing
Harry by the arm and dragging him away from Ron and the Great Hall.
She led the raven haired boy down a corridor and found an empty
classroom, shutting the door behind after she forcibly pushed Harry
through.
The look on his face broke her heart. He looked so hurt, and dejected,
and Daphne felt herself beginning to shake with anger at Draco for
everything he'd caused. She could still feel the effects of the potion in her
system, but they were far weaker than they'd been the day before. For
that, she was endlessly thankful. She hoped in just a few more days, she'd
feel normal again.
"Thought about it, have you? Ready to toss me aside?" Harry asked, pain
evident in his eyes.
"Don't think you're going to get rid of me, Harry." Daphne said, feeling
her eyes beginning to sting. "I know you've been wondering what's been
going on with me, and I have to tell you that I wasn't even sure. One day
I woke up, and the thought of you made me feel strangely irritated. Like
someone had thrown a switch in my brain. To make matters worse, I was
fighting against myself, because my heart wanted nothing more than to
be with you all the time. Last night, I found out exactly what was
happening with me, or rather to me."
Harry's pained expression began to melt into one of curious interest.
"I was being drugged, for lack of a better word. By Draco."
"WHAT?" Harry's curiosity was burned away by his intense anger. He
started for the door when Daphne grabbed him.
"Please, just wait. We can deal with him later. Right now, you and I have
to fix this. Harry, I was so awful to you."
Harry turned to look at her. He felt horrible when he saw tears brimming
in her dark brown eyes.
"Why didn't you try to tell me how you were feeling?" He asked.
"Because it would have made things worse. Gods, Harry, I was so
miserable. I wanted to be with you, to have you hold me and kiss me,
and be like a normal couple, like we had been, but just the sight of you
made me so angry and bitter. I know I should have been suspicious when
Draco started trying to be like my best friend, but I was so wrapped up in
trying to figure out what was wrong with us."
"And there was nothing wrong, was there?" Harry asked, feeling
concerned.
"No. You've been better than perfect. Most guys would just want to spend
all our time in a broom cupboard trying to get into my knickers, but not
you. You actually want to spend time with me and have conversations,
and share with me. With you it isn't just physical, it's deeper, and it's
something I cherish more than anything, and it's something I don't ever
want to give up. Harry, I love you."
Her words made him feel strange. She loved him. She really loved him.
His heart beat faster at her revelation, and he felt lightheaded. Could that
be what he had been feeling all this time? Whenever they were together,
and he felt like he could conquer any challenge. Or how he felt complete
though he had no idea he'd been missing something in his life? Was that
why these past two weeks had been so damned painful for him? Because
he loved her, and was so afraid of losing her?
"I…I don't know what to say." Harry stammered as he stared into her
tearful eyes. She stepped closer to him, taking both his hands in hers.
Harry felt her trembling, and wanted to comfort her.
"You don't need to say anything until you're ready to." She said, her voice
low. "To be honest, I only really puzzled it all out myself last night, and I
had Tracey and Astoria helping me. By the way, I think letting Tori learn
football was a good idea. She kicked Draco in the shin, and I don't think
he'll be walking right for a while."
"That's nothing compared to what I'm going to do to him." Harry snarled,
feeling his anger rising again.
"No, we'll do it together." Daphne said firmly. "He did this to both of us.
Beating him to a pulp won't get us justice."
"Well, neither will detention with Snape." Harry frowned.
"He's not doing detention with Snape. He's doing it with McGonagall.
And, he's been removed from the Quidditch team and he's no longer a
Prefect." Daphne smiled softly.
"How do you know all this?"
"I have my ways." She grinned. "I saw Professor Dumbledore this
morning. I'll tell you everything later. Right now. I just…I really want
to…"
She wasn't able to finish her thought. Harry bent down and captured her
lips with his own. Daphne melted into his embrace, and two weeks of
frustration and confusion seem to vanish as they reconnected. The kiss
was one of the most intense Daphne could remember. Even their first kiss
paled ever so slightly in comparison. Daphne wondered later on if it was
because she understood what he meant to her now. She loved him with
all her heart. And she knew, by the way he held her and kissed her, that
even though he'd not said the words, Harry Potter loved her in return.
A short while later, Harry and Daphne were heading into the Great Hall,
arm in arm, when they were met by Draco and his group of thugs.
Daphne noticed that Pansy was with them, though she looked beaten.
Her head was hung low, and she was standing behind all of the boys.
"Well, well. I see no matter how I try to help, you're just far to attracted
to trash, Greengrass." Draco sneered.
"Just what exactly were you trying to accomplish, Malfoy?" Harry
growled angrily. Daphne tightened her grip on his arm to keep him from
attacking his rival.
"I couldn't live with myself if I didn't attempt to make Greengrass see that
you're beneath her, Potter. Face it, you're dangerous to be around. People
get hurt because of you, and you know it. I mean, for Merlin's sake,
Diggory died because of you."
"You rotten little…" Harry lunged, but Daphne pulled him back.
"No, Harry. He's just trying to goad you. The truth is, he thought the only
way to get me in his bed was to use a potion on me. It wouldn't have
worked, even if I hadn't found out what he was doing."
"And why is that, Greengrass?"
"Come on Draco, everyone in Slytherin knows about your problem. Your
performance problem…"
Harry's eyes went wide as he realized what Daphne was hinting at.
Draco's eyes went to slits and his face reddened. It got worse as Crabbe,
Goyle and Nott all snickered. Pansy went white as a sheet, and kept her
eyes on the floor. Daphne simply stood before the blonde defiantly.
"You little whore!" Draco hissed, his wand suddenly in his hand. "I'll
make you pay for that insult."
"I don't think so, Malfoy." Harry said, his wand already pointed directly
between Draco's eyes. "Just give me a reason, you bigoted little ponce."
"Are you threatening me, Potter?" Draco's face was stony, his eyes cold
slits. "Are you daring to challenge me?"
"Draco, there would be no challenge. I'm giving you only one warning. If
I even think you're looking at me or my friends wrong, I'll put you in a
world of hurt."
"Empty threats, Potter. You haven't got the guts to back it up."
"Try me."
" DIFFINDO!" Draco called out. Harry had been waiting for it, knowing
that Draco was just waiting for the right moment. Harry easily slid out of
the way before Draco had finished taking in a breath to cast the spell.
"Expelliarmus."
Harry tried to grip his wand as it sailed out of his hand right into the
pudgy toad like paws of Dolores Umbridge.
"I see I got here just in time." She looked quite distraught. "I fear if I had
been a moment later…well, thank goodness I came when I did. Mister
Potter, I'm afraid your behavior is inexcusable. Detention will not be
enough this time. I'm afraid you will have to start packing."
"WHAT?" Harry and Daphne shouted.
"I will not allow such violent behavior stand." Umbridge smiled.
"But he attack Harry first!" Daphne shouted.
"Miss Greengrass is correct, Professor." Dumbledore said plaintively as he
appeared at Harry's side. "I do believe Harry was not only defending
himself against Mister Malfoy's attack, but Miss Greengrass as well."
"Professor Dumbledore, forgive me, but you were not here, and did not
see…"
"Oh but I was, Professor. In fact, I was just about to intervene. It seems
my reflexes are not what they once were. Again, I thank you for stepping
in. Mister Malfoy, we will need to add to your detentions, I believe, and I
think fifty points from Slytherin. Now, as there is nothing more to
discuss, I believe Mister Potter and Miss Greengrass have yet to have
breakfast. Off you go then."
Harry held out his hand to take back his wand, and noticed how
reluctant Umbridge was to give it back to him. Finally she slapped it in
his hand rather forcefully, and Harry turned his back and escorted
Daphne into the Great Hall. Draco and his friends all left as well, leaving
the Headmaster and the High Inquisitor.
"I have the right to overturn punishments, Albus."
"Yes, you and the Minister are working quite diligently to push me out of
my position. However, you have not yet managed, and in your haste, you
have overlooked quite a few details, including the need to present a case
to the school governors before expelling a student. You may consider that
in your next educational decree."
Umbridge was left seething as Dumbledore stepped by her, heading to his
private quarters.
It was very late that evening when Severus Snape knocked on the door to
the Headmaster's office. He entered the office after he had been bade to
enter. Dumbledore sat behind his desk, his stone basin pensieve sitting
upon the desk in front of him.
"I take it your trip was successful?" Snape said, taking a seat across from
the Headmaster.
"Indeed. It proved quite fruitful. Though I am regretful. The little creature
hung to life so desperately, as if she knew I would be coming to see her
one day." Dumbledore said sadly.
"So, have you finally completed your puzzle, or is this just another
piece?" Snape asked, motioning to the pensieve.
"Another piece, I am afraid, but a very important one. It has shown me
two items I believe that Lord Voldemort used, thought I still have no idea
where he has hidden them."
"The boy is getting stronger. It seems that he finally understands. So long
as he practices in between our lessons, I feel he should be ready by the
end of the year."
"That is too long to wait." Dumbledore shook his head.
"Why not keep him at headquarters during the summer. Then you can
teach him without interruption. I'm sure the mutt would have no
objections." Snape smiled at his own joke. Dumbledore simply glared at
the potions master.
"Severus, It is my greatest hope that one day you will give up this petty
grudge. It has been Nearly twenty five years. As for your suggestion, you
know why Harry must return to his relatives."
"Ah yes, the blood wards." Snape snickered. "The same wards that became
all but useless when the Dark Lord took the boy's blood. The same wards
that have been steadily weakening over the last ten years because the key
element has been missing "
Dumbledore's face soured at Snape's words. As much as he hated it, the
headmaster knew his potions professor was correct. Had Petunia Dursley
cared for Harry as much as she cared for her own son, things may have
been very different. Yet, Dumbledore still held hope that the wards he
placed so much faith in would keep Harry safe for just a bit longer. He
had few other options left to him.
"Professor Umbridge is trying to press her power." Dumbledore said,
changing topics. "This morning she tried to have Harry expelled. This can
not be allowed. I will need you and Minerva to look after him, and
protect him. If she manages to succeed, we shall have far more
problems."
"You still expect to be sacked?"
"I think it is only a matter of time. Cornelius is becoming more and more
desperate in his conviction. As I understand it, he has been having some
difficulties with some of our foreign dignitaries. They all believe he is
trying to hard to cover something up, and are becoming rather
suspicious."
"Rather stupid of Fudge."
"We are in agreement. Had he but accepted the truth, we might have
been able to acquire assistance, or even found sanctuary for those hit
hardest by the coming conflict. Now, we will be forced o face this alone."
Dumbledore sat back in his seat, staring into the swirling silvery
substance in the stone basin before him. He had collected so many pieces
of the puzzle in the last ten years, and still he felt no closer to putting it
all together. His suspicions had been confirmed by Harry himself three
years ago, when the twelve year old presented a destroyed diary, ad told
the tale of what he had faced deep under Hogwarts.
He still had a few more people to track down, and it was his greatest
hope that he would finally get all the answers he sought, and be able to
track down and destroy every single one of the Dark Lord's Horcruxes,
and ready young Harry Potter for the eventual confrontation.
"Neither can live, while the other survives." He thought to himself.
"Not that I'm complaining," Harry smiled as Daphne pressed her mouth
against his in yet another fiery kiss that Harry could feel in the tips of his
toes. "But I have forgiven you, you don't need to try and apologize
anymore."
"I know." Daphne grinned as she captured her boyfriend's lips again. "I'm
not apologizing anymore."
"What exactly are you doing then?"
"Making up for lost time. I have two weeks of snogging owed to me." She
giggled as she kissed him again.
"Harry?"
"Please tell me that isn't your mirror." Daphne sighed, her lips barely
brushing Harry's
"Harry?"
Harry sighed, and Daphne extracted herself from Harry's embrace so he
could get to his mirror, where Sirius' face was waiting.
"Where are you? Why's it so dark?" Sirius asked, though Harry guessed
his godfather already knew.
"Can I help you, Sirius?" Harry said, not bothering to hide his ire.
"Is that the lovely Miss Greengrass with you? It has been far too long, my
dear." Sirius grinned.
"Hello again, Sirius." Daphne smiled politely, though she felt much the
same as Harry at the moment.
"Am I interrupting something? Perhaps a …"
"What do you want, you mutt?" Harry demanded.
"Testy. Well then, right to the point. I got word that you nearly got
expelled."
"Umbridge caught me and Draco fighting. I didn't even cast a spell,
though Draco got one off. She completely ignored him, and went right
after me."
"It's true. Draco threatened me, and Harry stepped in. He only had his
wand in his hand." Daphne said. She looked very sour.
"Look, Harry, I know you don't want to hear this, especially after
everything else, but you need to keep your head down. That woman is
trying to get more power. Soon, she'll be able to override Dumbledore's
decisions, and anyone who opposes her will find themselves in serious
trouble. Have you started you defense club yet?"
"This week will be our first meeting." Harry said, his tone becoming
excited.
"And you've got someplace to meet that you won't be discovered?"
"Oh yeah. Dobby helped us find it. It's wicked."
"Good. Be careful Harry. Contact me if you need anything, and I'll see to
it you get what you need. How are your lessons with Snape going?"
Sirius's countenance grew a bit darker.
"I think I've finally grasped the concept. I haven't had a single nightmare
since our last lesson." Harry proclaimed proudly.
"Just remember what I told you. The better you get, the harder Snape's
going to push you. It'll weaken you for a bit, but you'll get stronger for it.
Listen to him, as much as I hate to admit it, there is no one better to
teach you."
"I will. Have you found out why it's so important I learn all this?"
"I've tried to ask Dumbledore, but he just keeps saying it's important, but
he won't say why. I have a feeling he'll tell you when he thinks you're
ready. Have you heard from Viktor yet?"
"I got a letter earlier this week. He says it's all arranged. Fleur also got
hold of a few people, and Hermione says she's got someone here in
England who will write a story." Harry said. Daphne looked at him oddly.
She couldn't help the guilt that crept up inside her, as she'd forgotten that
Harry was arranging to tell his story to some reporters. She wanted to be
there at his side to support him and was thankful that she had not missed
the opportunity because of Draco's meddling.
"Good. Let me know when it happens. In the meantime, keep your head
down. The last thing you need is to be tossed into Azkaban. Goodnight,
Harry, Daphne."
"Good night Sirius." Harry smiled while Daphne merely waved. Harry
returned the mirror to his pocket and turned to face Daphne, who looked
very depressed.
"I'm sorry, Harry. I know it wasn't my fault, but I can't help feeling bad
for everything. I want to be there for you when you talk to those
reporters. If I had missed that because of…"
"Daphne. It's over, and you haven't missed a thing. What's important is
that you found out what was happening on before something happened
that we couldn't fix. Malfoy's the one to blame here, not you. It won't do
anybody any good if we dwell on what might have happened."
"I know. And I swear I'm going to get that little bastard. He's going to pay
for everything." Daphne said melting into Harry's embrace.
"I think we should just unleash Astoria on him."
"Harry, That's too cruel, even for Malfoy." Daphne shook her head,
images of her little sister tormenting the Slytherin Prince in ways far too
disturbing to utter aloud.
20. Chapter 20
It seemed like it had taken an eternity. There had been every kind of
delay imaginable. But finally, Harry was standing before a group of
students, who had placed their trust that he would teach them defensive
magic. In truth, Harry had so much more in mind.
"Apologies to you all for taking so long." Harry started as soon as the last
student arrived in the Room of Requirement.
"Harry?"
Harry turned to see Hermione looking sort of pensive. "I think we should
do a few things first, and get them out of the way," she said. Harry
shrugged and let her take center stage.
"Right. I think we should vote on who the leader of our little club is, just
so there's no arguments later."
"Are you barking?" Fred shouted.
"Yeah, Harry's our leader." George pointed out. There was a murmur of
agreement, to which Hermione simply nodded.
"I agree as well, but we should just make it official. Is there anyone who
is opposed to Harry being the official leader of this group?"
No one said a word, nor made any move to contend. Hermione waited a
few moments, watching everyone before she gave a small smile. "Right,
then. It's official, Harry is our leader. Now, I think that we should have
some kind of name for our club, for lack of a better word."
"The Defense League." Someone shouted.
"The Ministry Of Magic Are Morons Group." Fred laughed.
"The Anti-Umbridge Brigade!"
Several more names were shouted out, none of which were very
flattering to the Ministry or Umbridge. It seemed the Weasleys, all four of
them present, were masterminds on the matter of naming the club, yet
none of them really stuck, and it was starting to get a bit out of hand
when Hermione cleared her throat.
"Enough." Hermione said loudly. Harry was trying to stifle his laughter,
as Hermione regained control of the situation. She gave Harry a glare
before continuing.
"I was actually thinking of something that didn't advertise what we were
doing, so that we might talk about it outside of this room."
"Why not call it the Defense Association." Cho Chang said proudly,
staring directly at Harry. "We can call it the D.A. for short. No one will
know what it means that way."
"If we're going to call it the D.A., why not make it stand for Dumbledore's
Army." Ginny Weasley asked. "I mean, Fudge already thinks that's what's
going on here."
There was more murmuring as the group contemplated the suggestion.
Cho looked a bit upset that her idea had been twisted, but she didn't
seem to mind how it had been changed either.
"Alright." Hermione said. "Dumbledore's Army it is." Hermione went back
to sit next to Neville, who was smiling quite proudly at his girlfriend.
Harry stepped up in front of everyone again and all conversation stopped.
"Alright, I thought for tonight I'd give you all a run down of what I have
planned. Then, I thought we'd work on Disarming spells."
"Disarming spells?" Zacharias Smith looked incredulous. "We already
know that."
"But, can you perform it perfectly every time you cast it?" Harry asked.
"Can you disarm an opponent every single time you use it? The best way
to beat your opponent is to make sure he can't cast a spell."
"But, Zach's right." Ernie MacMillan said. "We all know that spell. I
thought you'd be teaching us, like, advanced stuff."
"Everyone, clear the floor." Harry sighed. "Ernie, you and Zach stay
there." Harry was staring both Zacharias and Ernie down as the rest of
the group split. "Since you both seem to have the spell down, disarm me
then."
Ernie looked to Zacharias, who looked just as nervous as Ernie felt. Both
of them drew their wands, just as Harry pulled his own wand out.
"Expelliarmus." Ernie said, casting the Disarming spell. Harry slipped to
the left avoiding the spell and casting one of his own. Ernie watched
helplessly as his wand was torn from his hand and sailed right into
Harry's. Before anyone could blink, Harry had done the same to
Zacharias.
"You cannot hesitate. You can't spend time thinking about what you're
going to do. You can't ask your opponent to stand still. You need to be
able to cast without thinking. One spell may be all that keeps you alive,
and it might end up being the most simple spell you know."
Harry tossed the boys back their wands as he turned to address the rest of
the room. "Defense isn't about how many spells you have in your arsenal.
It's about surprising your enemy. Keep them off balance, don't be
predictable. And I don't mean just with magic. We're all going to be
learning how to fight like Muggles. We're going to be learning how to use
weapons. Death Eaters rely on Magic, we shouldn't. I'm not saying that it
will work, but the more we know, the better chance we have at staying
alive, or protecting people we love."
Harry was looking at Daphne as he said this. The Slytherin girl nodded at
him, a look of understanding on her face. Harry looked at each and every
face, each of them mulling over his words.
"This isn't about grades, or tests. It's about staying alive. Do not be fooled
by the Ministry. Voldemort is alive," there was a wave of shuddering and
Harry shook his head angrily. "Sooner or later he's going to be coming for
all of us."
Harry allowed for the silence to hang for a moment so his words could
sink in. He then got everyone to pair off and begin disarming each other,
while he walked around the room helping people. He was surprised at
how bad many of them were at the spell. In fact, other than Hermione,
only Fred, George, and Luna Lovegood appeared to be fairly proficient.
"Harry?"
Harry turned to find Cho Chang standing behind him. "I can't seem to get
it. Could you help?"
"Daphne!" Millicent called. Daphne tore her eyes away from where Harry
was helping Cho with her casting. "I've waiting for you to try."
"Sorry, Millie." Daphne said. She tried to cast the spell and missed
entirely. Her mind was clouded with bitter irritation at the Asian girl,
who was obviously trying to flirt with Harry. She hadn't forgotten all the
trouble she had caused Harry when she'd kissed him in the first week.
"Expelliarmus!"
Daphne felt her wand fly out of her hand, and she was forcibly brought
back into reality as Millicent shouted with delight. Not only had she
managed to disarm Daphne, but had caught her wand as well.
"Great job." Daphne said as she took her wand back.
"You shouldn't worry." Millie said, patting Daphne's shoulder. "I see how
he looks at you. Like you're the only girl in the whole world. Don't worry
until you actually have something to worry about."
Daphne had to smile. She watched as Harry gave Cho a pat on the
shoulder and turned to help Dennis Creevey, who was partnered with her
younger sister. Daphne noticed the way Astoria looked very nervous next
to the Gryffindor second year.
"Not to get nosey, but do you think you're sister has a thing for that
scrawny kid?" Millie asked, a smirk on her face.
"What can I say?" Daphne grinned. "We Greengrass girls like our men
scrawny and sweet. Come on. I believe it's my turn."
Harry kept them at it for three hours when Hermione noticed the time.
Harry allowed everyone to leave in pairs, watching the Marauder's Map
carefully to make sure no teacher was near the Room of Requirement. As
it was so late, Harry was denied the privilege of walking Daphne back to
her Common Room. There was no way, even with every secret passages
he knew, and the Marauder's Map in his hand, that he would make it
back to his own Common Room before curfew, though he was more than
willing to risk it.
"No, Harry." Daphne said firmly as she finished kissing him goodnight. "I
intend to keep you out of trouble, and if that means I have to walk myself
to my Common Room, then so be it."
"Don't worry, Harry." Astoria grinned. "I'll see to it she gets back ok."
"See?" Daphne grinned. "I have an escort. I'll see you tomorrow."
"Fine." Harry conceded . "Next time, I'll make sure we end earlier."
"You'd better not. This was really good." Astoria said firmly.
"Why? Because you are now able to disarm someone, or because you
spent the entire time with that little blonde boy?" Daphne prodded.
Astoria's face went a brilliant shade of pink and she made a strange
squeaking noise. Without a word, she began tugging her sister out the
door before Daphne could utter another word.
Harry was left alone with Ron now. They waited a few seconds before
they to left the Room.
"It was a really good lesson, mate. And they way you handled Smith and
MacMillan. It really made people realize how serious this is."
"I wasn't trying to embarrass them." Harry shrugged. "I just wanted to
show them that it could be the easiest…"
"Harry, I get it." Ron cut him off. "I'm glad you're doing things this way. I
didn't even realize how weak my Disarming spell was. By the end of the
lesson, I was able to disarm Tracey nearly every time. And Neville…I
never thought he could cast that well. And against Hermione."
"Everyone did really well tonight." Harry smiled. "I'm anxious to see how
they do with Shield charms."
The two boys arrived in the Gryffindor Common Room to be met by a
very excited Hermione.
"Harry!" She said as she ran up to her two friends. "You'll never believe it.
I was looking out the window and I saw…"
Hermione was practically jumping up and down. Harry looked at Ron
who appeared just as confused.
"What are you talking about?" Harry asked.
"Hagrid's back!" Hermione whispered, her eyes glowing with happiness.
Harry turned on his heel and started walking out of Gryffindor tower.
Ron grasped his arm.
"Where are you going?"
"To see Hagrid." Harry said, tugging his arm out of Ron's hand.
"Harry, you can't. It's past curfew now." Hermione said as if Harry had
suddenly lost his mind.
"You're right. I'll go get my cloak." Harry said, beginning to head up to
the dorm.
"Harry, NO!" Hermione snarled, clutching Harry's shoulders. "I know
you've missed him. We all have. But, you can't leave the castle tonight.
Filch has got the doors closed for the night by now, and Umbridge is just
looking for a reason to get you back in detention. We'll all go see him
tomorrow."
"Listen to us, for once, Harry." Ron said calmly. "I'm just as anxious to see
the big guy as you are, but if we go now, and get caught…"
Silence fell while Harry thought over everything. He desperately wanted
to see Hagrid and find out where his half-giant friend had been all this
time. At the same time, he knew Ron and Hermione were trying to keep
him safe. He turned to look at them both, each wearing identical looks of
pleading on their faces. Slowly, Harry nodded his head. He would wait
until the morning to go visit Hagrid.
"Draco, A moment, if you please." Professor Umbridge said as her fifth
year class ended. The Slytherins and Ravenclaws were all collecting their
books and heading out for their next classes. Daphne spared a glance at
the her fellow Slytherin and the hated Defense teacher, before Tracey
tugged her along.
"Yes, Professor."
"I wanted to be the one to tell you that you will no longer be having
detention with Professor McGonagall. I have overturned the Headmaster's
ruling." Umbridge smiled at the blonde, who looked rather puzzled.
"Um…Thank you, Professor." Draco stuttered.
"Yes. I, of course, know you to be innocent. After all, your father is quite
an upstanding man."
"Absolutely." Draco said, still feeling wary.
"I find myself in need of help. I need students who are trustworthy and
who believe in discipline and order. This institution of learning has
become a mockery of itself, and I intend to restore it to it's once proud
glory. To do this, I need your help."
"My help?" Draco asked incredulous.
"Yes. I am putting together a group of students to help me monitor the
school and help to keep order. They must be upstanding students, who
can be trusted not to abuse the power they'll have."
"And what power is that?" Draco asked, his inquisitiveness getting the
better of him.
Umbridge smiled. "You will be able to hand out detentions, just like a
Prefect, but you will also be able to take away and reward House points."
Draco's eyebrows rose so high they might have been lost in his hairline.
"House points?"
"Yes. I will also have other duties for you to perform, as well. I would like
you to lead this group."
Draco smiled. "I am honored, Professor. Of course, I will be happy to help
you clean this school up."
"Very good." Umbridge clapped her hands together. "Your first job will be
to find more students to help us. No more than twenty. Also, I think they
should be from prominent families. Pure bloods. I want students who are
loyal to the Ministry, do you understand?"
"I do." Draco said, as he thrust his chest out proudly. "I'll get to work on it
right away."
"Please bring your candidates to me. Together, we shall have this school
cleaned up in no time."
Draco gave a small bow before leaving his Defense teacher. He was
shocked at how things had changed so suddenly. He'd only had one
detention under McGonagall, and had hated it so much. The way she
watched him, so judgmentally. As if she was so much better than he was.
She was little more than Dumbledore's stooge.
But now, he no longer had to do those detentions, and he'd been given
back his Prefect status. No, he'd been given something better. He could
now take away or reward House points. Prefects couldn't do that. Prefects
couldn't give detentions either, they could only report offenses to
teachers so they could give detentions. Draco was even more powerful
than the Head Boy and Girl. He would have other students looking up to
him.
It was now very clear to him that Umbridge coming to Hogwarts was the
best thing that had ever happened to the institution. Yes, he would help
Umbridge. And while he helped the High Inquisitor, he would help
himself.
Draco had a score to settle, and now it looked like he would have the
means to get back at Daphne Greengrass.
It was one of the most difficult things he'd ever had to do. Harry could
not concentrate on any of his subjects because all he wanted to do was to
go and see Hagrid. The half-giant had not been at breakfast, but neither
was Professor Grubbly-Plank.
He didn't have Care of Magical Creatures today, and he did not know any
one who did. Harry's neck was in serious risk of snapping off his head
with as much as he kept turning it during lunch, hoping for a glimpse of
his first friend in the world. Every time he passed a window that he knew
looked out on Hagrid's hut, he checked to see if there was still smoke
coming from the chimney.
Finally, when classes were finished, Harry, along with Ron, Hermione,
Neville, and Daphne all raced down to the half-giant's hut, where Harry
began banging loudly on the door.
The smile that appeared on his face when he heard Hagrid's great
boarhound's loud barks was something Daphne could not remember
seeing. He looked like Astoria at Christmas. That smile intensified as they
all heard sounds coming from the cabin, and finally the voice of the long
lost groundskeeper.
"Out o' the way yer dodgy mongrel."
Daphne had only had a few encounters with the Hogwarts
Groundskeeper, and had found him somewhat oafish. At the same time,
she knew him to be a kind and well meaning man. She had heard stories
about the man through Harry, and knew how important Hagrid was to
her boyfriend.
"Ah bin expectin you three." Hagrid smiled as he opened the door to his
cabin.
"Oh, Hagrid." Hermione said, her hands covering her mouth. "What
happened to your face?"
What little of Hagrid's face that wasn't covered with hair, was a mass of
purple and black bruises. His left eye was nearly swollen shut. There
were fresh cuts on his face and hands. Hagrid waved off Hermione's
concerns.
"I'm fine, don yeh worry. Come in, come in!" Hagrid waved them all in.
"So good ter see yeh."
The five students stepped into Hagrid's hut and took seats. Harry and
Daphne shareed a chair, while Hermione and Neville took another. Ron
had a seat to himself, and Fang immediately laid his head on Ron's lap,
his doleful eyes bright as Ron patted the dog's head.
"Where've you been, Hagrid?" Harry asked as the mountain of a man
bustle about making tea.
Hagrid turned and gave a wary look at Daphne and Neville and then
shrugged. "I don know if I should be telling yeh tha." Hagrid said. "At
least not in mixed company."
"So sorry." Harry said shaking his head. "Hagrid, this is Daphne
Greengrass. My girlfriend."
Hagrid nearly dropped the mugs he was setting on the table. "Girlfriend?
Since when 'ave you got a girlfriend, 'Arry?"
"Since nearly the start of the year." Harry said wrapping an arm around
Daphne, who settled her head on his shoulder. She was feeling
desperately uncomfortable under the half-giant's gaze.
Hagrid appeared to be sizing the girl up for several moments. Daphne
noticed both Ron and Hermione watching with bated breath. Daphne
herself wondered what Hagrid's judgment might mean for her in Harry's
world.
"I imagine yeh've gotten a bit o' trouble for crossing House lines, eh?"
Hagrid asked. Daphne gave a weak nod, which Hagrid returned.
"I don't mean to sound prejudiced or nuthin like tha, but you Slytherins
do tend to stick to your own. If you don' mind my askin', why 'Arry?"
Daphne cleared her throat, and sat up. "I don't know if there's really one
answer to that question, Professor Hagrid. I've liked him for a long time. I
had a lot to prove to him when we first started getting to know each
other, but while he was getting to know the real me, I got a look at the
real Harry, and that's the boy I fell for. Maybe if there weren't houses,
there wouldn't be those stupid house lines, and I would have gotten to
know Harry much sooner."
"Hagrid, I trust her as much as I trust everyone else in this room. She's
proven to me beyond any doubt that she really cares for me. If I trust her,
you can too." Harry said.
Hagrid looked over at Hermione, as if he was going to ask a question,
when he saw her gripping Neville's hand.
"You and Neville?" The half-giant's beetle black eyes looked as if they
might pop out of his head. "Yeh all grew up while I was away."
The half-giant looked to Ron, who was scratching Fang behind his ears,
making the dog's back legs twitch. "Wha about yeh, Ron? Have yeh got
yerself a young lady now, too?"
Ron's face burned crimson, and he shook his head. "Not at the moment."
"Well, not to worry yehself. Your brothers didn't date too much when
they were your age, either. In fact, Percy was the only on to have a
girlfriend while they were in school."
"Hagrid, where've you been all this time?" Hermione asked, changing the
subject to save Ron further embarrassment.
Hagrid shook his great head. "I already told yeh, I can't be telling any of
yeh."
"Did you find the giants?"
Hagrid spun so fast, Harry thought for sure he was going to fall over.
"How…How…"
"It was kind of obvious, if you think about it." Ron said, shrugging. "Who
better to go talk to them than a half-giant?"
Hagrid looked nervously at them all, lingering on Daphne.
"Why did it take you so long to get back?" Hermione asked. "And what
happened to you? Did the Giants do that to you? Have you been held
captive?"
"No, no, no." Hagrid said firmly, waving his hands in front of him as if he
were swatting at bats. "No, nothing like tha." Hagrid heaved a great sigh
and sat heavily in the only remaining seat that creaked a bit under his
weight. "Too bloody nosy fer yeh own good." Hagrid muttered. "I've said
it a hundred times. Alright, I'll tell yeh, but I'm warning yeh all to keep it
between yeh." Again he eyed Daphne in particular.
Hagrid spent the next hour filling them in on his adventures through
Europe with Madam Maxine. Harry and the others could tell he was
trying to be very vague, but he ended up telling more and more as the
youngsters prodded the information out of him. Though he sounded
troubled by sharing the story, there was an obvious spark in his eye, that
told them all he was quite proud of them. They hung on his every word,
as they heard all about his experience trying to open relations with the
giants, and the ultimate failure when Death Eaters showed up.
"You're not telling us everything." Harry accused. "Madam Maxine made
it back by the start of term. Something else happened, didn't it?"
Hagrid looked out his window nervously, but shook his head. "Nothing
yeh need to know. Now, tell me about wha's bin goin on around here.
Dumbledore was pretty hazy on the topic last night."
"You saw Dumbledore?" Hermione asked, looking confused.
"Yeah, right after tha Umbridge woman informed me she'd be inspectin'
me classes. Dumbledore told me to beware of her. Said she's working for
Fudge. Dumbledore reckoned I should try and keep it simple this year."
"And he's right." Hermione was out of her seat. "She's a horrid woman."
Hermione was joined by the others in informing their friend of
Umbridge's one-woman crusade against Harry and all the things that had
happened since the start of term. Hagrid became truly outraged when he
learned of the new Defense teacher's detention methods, and demanded
to see the scar on Harry's hand.
"Did yeh not go to another teacher?"
"Hagrid." Harry sighed. "It's been made quite clear what will happen to
me if I open my mouth."
"Besides, she's got the Minister behind her." Ron snapped.
Hagrid shook his great bushy head, muttering about the corruption in the
Ministry. Harry smiled to Hermione, who was grinning as well. Harry
gave his girlfriend a squeeze, and she smiled at him. She knew that she
was an outsider in this group, and she could tell from Neville's silence,
and his awkward looks that he was feeling just as strange as she was. But
at the same time, she felt exhilarated. Harry had wanted her here with
him. She had been accepted by the man whose opinion seem to matter
the most to Harry, despite the fact she was from Slytherin House.
Daphne knew there was more going on than she knew, and she also knew
she was not going to be told everything. She had kept her questions to
herself during Hagrid's tale, as she had been frightened of making the
half-giant nervous. She didn't like the thought of being kicked out
because Hagrid thought she was from a family of Death Eaters. She could
tell by his occasional looks of suspicion that even though Harry trusted
her, Hagrid was still suspicious.
Daphne knew from the beginning that she was going to have to
constantly prove herself to people who Harry felt were important. The
experience with Ron had proven that. But she knew he was worth it. She
loved him, and she would do anything to keep him in her life.
21. Chapter 21
The next few weeks saw vast changes inside the castle. The holidays were
approaching quickly and Hogwarts underwent its normal festive
alterations. The normal twelve Christmas trees had been set up in the
Great all and had been decorated amazingly. The suits of armor would
break out into carols, and even Peeves had scaled back his pranks to get
into the holiday spirit, though his carols weren't always so seasonal. Or
appropriate.
Despite the decorations, the singing armor, and the knowledge that
Christmas was coming, the mood about the castle was quite dark. First
off, it seemed that Umbridge was passing a new rule almost everyday.
Each new rule was obviously meant to restrict the students more and
more. To make things worse, Umbridge had formed the Inquisitorial
Squad, a group of students who had the power to assign detentions, and
take away house points. In the first week alone, Gryffindor house had lost
every single point, and was now in the negative, with absolutely no hope
of securing the House championship.
Students often asked their teachers why Dumbledore was allowing
Umbridge to pass her ridiculous rules. "Why doesn't he sack her?" was the
inquiry most heard from teachers.
The answer was that simply, Umbridge had Cornelius Fudge backing her,
and it seemed that Fudge had the Board of Governors in his pocket. What
was worse, was that every new rule was the result of something that
someone did or said in Umbridge's presence that she disagreed with.
With every passing day, Umbridge's grip on the school was tightening.
And it was mainly due to Draco Malfoy.
Draco had been made the leader of the Inquisitorial Squad. With his new
power, Draco made it a point to terrorize the student population. Even
older students did their best to avoid Malfoy, fearing he might send them
to detention with Filch, or Worse, Umbridge herself. What was worse was
how silly the reasons students were punished for.
Daphne Greengrass had landed a detention, her first ever, for holding
hands with her boyfriend.
"What?" She screamed at Draco, who had his arms folded across his chest,
sneering at the dark haired girl, and her boyfriend, Potter. They had
arrived for their potions lesson, having met in the hall and queuing up
outside the dungeon classroom.
"Don't you know the rules, Greengrass?" Draco said as Crabbe, Goyle and
Nott stood behind their leader, chuckling. "It's against the rules to show
affection publicly. That means no holding hands, No hugging, no kissing."
"That's insane!" Tracey Davis shouted.
"I'll be sure and let the High Inquisitor know your feelings on the matter."
Draco said snidely. "You'll report to the High inquisitor tonight for
detention. Seven o'clock."
Daphne was about to tell Malfoy what he could do with his detention,
but before she could say anything further on the matter, the door opened
and Snape ushered them in. The sallow skinned professor eyed Malfoy
with something close to pride as the blonde walked past.
Daphne had worried about using the Blood quill, but welcomed it at the
same time. Perhaps if she had been forced to use it, she would then have
proof, and her father could do something about the atrocious little fat
woman draped perpetually in pink.
However, she never saw the black quill.
"Inappropriate behavior with a member of the opposite sex. Is that truly
anyway for a young witch from such an upstanding family act?"
Umbridge asked Daphne that night at her detention. "I would thin
someone with your upbringing could find a more suitable companion.
One who is equal to you in class and status, Miss Greengrass."
"Forgive me, Professor." Daphne said coldly. "But is it not my choice
whom I choose to be with?"
"Of course it is, my dear. But I would think you would aim a bit higher in
your relationships. After all, it would likely be in your best interests to
end your obviously teenage tryst with Mister Potter, and find and explore
a more mature relationship with someone more to your station. I know
your father well, dear, and I know he only wants what is best for you.
Surely you can find a young man with more of a future."
"I don't see how it's really any of your business. Now, can we get on with
my punishment?" Daphne replied, folding her arms across her chest.
Umbridge's expression soured from the false cheeriness. It was clear to
her that she would not be swaying Daphne so easily, and so, Daphne was
handed over to Filch, and made to clean bathrooms without the aid of
magic.
That was not the only time Draco chose to target Harry's friends. Harry's
rival took every opportunity to take away points or assign detentions.
Hermione got the very worst of it, and missed many DA classes, though
Harry, Ron, Neville and the rest did their best to keep her up to date on
everything they were doing. Their weekends were now spent in the Room
of Requirement getting the muggle born witch caught up, and planning
their next lesson.
On the Wednesday evening just before the holiday was to start, Harry
stood in front of the DA, watching as they were practicing stunning and
shields. Harry was wandering the room, helping those who needed it, and
admiring how well they were all progressing. As he passed Hermione, she
made a motion to her watch, indicating that it was nearing quitting time.
Harry blew his whistle and all the other students ceased casting.
"Alright, Very good everyone. You've all done extremely well. When we
get back from holiday, We'll start new stuff. We'll start working with
weapons, and we'll start learning new spells, even Patronuses."
There was a great cheer, and then they all began preparation to leave.
Harry pulled out the Marauder's map to make sure the way was clear,
and as was now the drill, the DA began to leave in groups of two. As they
left the Room of Requirement, each person would pause to wish Harry a
good holiday
"Harry, could I talk to you?" Cho Chang asked. "Privately?" The pretty
Asian girl looked very nervous, and her eyes were pleading. Harry,
curious as to what Cho needed from him, handed the Marauder's map to
Ron so he could over see the students departure, and followed Cho to the
far side of the room.
"What did you need, Cho?" Harry asked, staring at the girl, who was
unable to met his eyes.
"I wanted to thank you. You're a really good teacher, and I've gotten so
much better."
"You're welcome." Harry smiled politely.
"I just…I can't help but wonder if only Cedric knew this stuff, maybe…"
"He did Cho. He wouldn't have been chosen if he wasn't capable at least.
But when Voldemort wants to kill you…" Harry let the remark remain
unfinished. "Look, try not to think too much about it. Go home, and have
a good holiday. Drink egg nog, and eat sweets."
"Kiss under the mistletoe?" Cho asked, a hopeful glint in her eye.
"Uh, sure. Why not. Get kissed lots under mistletoe." Harry shrugged.
Suddenly Cho leapt forward, her arms wrapping tightly around Harry's
neck, her lips smashing against his.
Harry's arms went wild, trying to push the girl off of him. He had no idea
why she was kissing him, but he wanted nothing to do with it. Her lips
were pressed so hard against his, he could taste blood as his teeth opened
cuts inside his mouth. Harry felt her tongue sliding across his lips, and
Harry tightened his mouth, making it impossible for her to gain access.
Then it was over, and Harry was on the floor. He looked and saw Cho
was also on the floor, looking murderous, but she wasn't looking at
Harry.
"You need to find your own boyfriend, Chang, and leave mine alone."
Daphne snarled, her wand in her hand. Cho quickly got to her feet,
brushing herself off. Harry saw that Cho had her wand out, and couldn't
remember her getting it out.
"Real good trick, transfiguring that pillow into mistletoe." Daphne said
flatly. How'd you keep his attention on you the whole time?"
"Maybe you should be asking why it wasn't on you." Cho said spitefully.
"Clearly he's not as infatuated with you as people think. I got him to kiss
me and I wasn't even really trying."
"You attacked me." Harry shouted angrily.
"You don't deserve him, Greengrass."
"And you do?" Daphne asked incredulously. "The only way you can get
him to look at you is by tricking him. You don't even know the first thing
about him. Can you even tell me what his favorite color is?"
Harry looked at Daphne. He was quite sure that she didn't know his
favorite color. He couldn't remember ever discussing it. What was more
maddening was that he wasn't even sure he had a favorite color. He
wondered if he should mention that, but a quick glance at the two girls
told him he'd better wait.
"Face it Cho, you only want him because he's famous, and you don't have
Cedric anymore."
"Daphne." Harry said getting up finally. He was just as angry at Cho as
she was, at least he thought he was, but even he felt bringing the
Hufflepuff boy's name up was hitting below the belt. "That was a bit
much."
Indeed, Cho's eyes were now glistening with tears. The pretty Ravenclaw
scowled at Daphne and Harry before picking up her bag and running out
of the room, without waiting to be told if they were clear yet.
"Daphne, love, thank you for coming to my aide," Harry began. "But you
did kind of cross the line there."
"I know." Daphne sighed heavily. "I didn't mean to say that, but the rest
of it was true. She's got her sights set on you, and I don't think it's
because she has any actual feelings for you."
"What worse is that she more or less threw down the gauntlet." Tracey
said as she put her wand away. She had been prepared to step in if Cho
got any funny ideas. "That was quite clever of her to transfigure some
mistletoe."
Harry looked up to where Tracey indicated and saw a bough of fresh
mistletoe hanging right where he'd been standing.
"How did she do that?" Harry wondered.
"She had her wand behind her back, and she did it without looking."
Daphne said. "Hermione told me. Not that she needed to. I was watching
her the whole time. Bint."
"I just thought it was fishy, her asking you to speak alone." Hermione
said, now joining the group. "Everyone's gone now. We should get going
or risk running into Draco and his goon squad."
"One more day." Ron sighed. "I just can't wait to get out of here."
"How many new rules do you think Umbridge will pass while we're all
gone?" Neville asked angrily.
"I don't even want to think about it." Harry shook his head. "I just want to
get through tomorrow night with Snape, and then rest."
"He's getting tougher on you, isn't he?" Daphne looked sympathetic.
Harry only nodded.
"But you're getting better." Hermione smiled encouragingly. "You said it's
getting easier to find him and throw him out of your mind."
"Yeah, but Snape has a very brutal attack style." Harry pointed out. "That
book we found said there all different kinds. How can I learn to defend
myself if I only get attack in one manner?"
"Ask him to vary it." Tracey suggested.
"I have." Harry said, collecting his cloak, and following the others to the
door. "He says he will when he thinks I'm ready."
Daphne hated hearing her boyfriend sound so discouraged.
"Don't worry too much about it Harry, there are other things a bit scarier
to worry about." Tracey grinned, nudging Daphne as she passed by.
"Like what?"
"You're meeting Daphne's father day after tomorrow."
"Don't listen to her." Daphne said, squeezing Harry's arm when she saw
him go pale. "Dad's really not bad. He's very excited to met you. Are you
going to try to come to Christmas dinner?"
"I told you I would. I'll ask my godfather, and see what he says. But it's
not just his decision." Harry said meaningfully. He hadn't told her
everything about the Order, but he'd given her enough information so she
would understand if he couldn't visit her during the holiday.
"We need to go." Tracey said. "It's getting close to curfew."
"I'll see you at breakfast." Daphne smiled, kissing Harry quickly. She and
Tracey ran down the stairs. Harry watched her go for a few seconds
before Neville tugged on his sleeve.
"Come on Harry. One more day to get through."
"Punctum!"
Harry stumbled a bit on his feet before catching his balance, while
Professor Snape rubbed his wrists, trying to sooth the ache from the
Stinging hex Harry had used to push him out of his mind.
Snape had not even waited for Harry to get settled this evening, and had
attacked his mind at once. Harry was becoming much better at finding
and evicting Snape from his thoughts. Snape was never one to shower
Harry with compliments, so Harry guessed that by not giving Harry time
to prepare, he must be improving.
"We shall rest a moment, Potter." Snape grumbled. Harry guessed his
teacher was a bit sore. Harry had begun using some news spells he'd been
researching with his friends, and Snape was his test subject. This clearly
did not please the Potions master, but Harry was beyond caring what the
slimy rat thought.
"Professor, I was wondering why you always use such a brutal attack.
Wouldn't be good if I learned to detect more subtle invasions?" Harry
asked. He was breathing a bit heavy, but no where near what he had
been during his first lessons.
"Potter, If you can detect an obvious attack, and successfully fight it off,
you will most certainly be able to feel someone entering your mind any
other way. Tell me, have you had any further dreams about the Dark
Lord?"
"No sir." Harry answered suspiciously.
"And you are continuing to empty your mind before you go to bed?"
"More like organizing and locking away thoughts. I can't empty my head,
but I have been able to more or less compartmentalize my head."
Snape regard the young man before him for a moment. "Interesting."
"I've really tried to empty my head, but my brain just won't shut off, for
lack of a better word. So I take time to organize my mind, and work on
my mental defenses."
"Indeed. I have seen that your defenses have become much more…
adequate, though you still need lots of work."
"Is there such a thing as a natural Occlumens, sir?" Harry wondered.
"No. Anyone who seeks to block their mind must learn to do so. It is not a
gift, but a very strict mental discipline, not unlike some forms of dance,
or fighting styles. Very few become truly accomplished at it.
LEGILLIMENS!"
Harry was caught completely off guard, which was what Snape wanted.
Harry wasted no time in raising his shields. He felt Snape at once, and
with a few fast spells, was able to push the man out of his mind. He had
no time to rest before Snape started again.
On and on it went, with Snape hammering Harry's mind, and Harry
fighting the greasy codger out. Unfortunately for Harry, It was
exhausting, and he'd not yet built up any sort of stamina to fight
prolonged attacks. On top of that, Harry was no where near the level that
Snape was, and after two hours, Snape was beginning to break through
Harry's defenses.
"I expect that when you return to school, you will be able to expel me
from your mind much faster." Snape said. Harry was now on his knees,
panting heavily. He looked up at the cold dark eyes of his professor, who
had not an ounce of sympathy for the boy.
"Collect your things and remove yourself from my sight."
His head was pounding harder than it had even on his first lesson. He
had to stop several times along the way back to Gryffindor tower to stop
from being sick. The world was spinning out of control, and Harry just
wanted to get to his bed, without throwing up.
When he finally got to the Common room, he found it eerily deserted. He
guessed everyone had gone to bed so that morning would come sooner
and they could all go home. He sat heavily upon the sofa in front of the
fire to ease his spinning head.
Snape had been absurdly brutal on him tonight, and Harry felt definably
weaker at the moment. He knew that by the time he got back to school,
his defenses would be that much stronger, but he couldn't understand
why Snape had to virtually destroy his mental shields in one go.
When he caught his breath again, and the room had stopped spinning so
hard, Harry eased himself up the stairs and without even bothering to
change his clothes, fell into bed.
I hunger for flesh….
It was dark, and he felt to cool stone on his belly as he moved swiftly in
the shadows. He could smell blood, and rather than sickening him, it
made him salivate. He could feel the heat radiating off his quarry, and it
was intoxicating to him. He could not wait to sink his teeth into the
sweet meal that was waiting for him, getting closer by the second.
Sliding in the dark, he could now hear the rhythmic beating of his prey's
heart beat, like a homing beacon to him. He was close now. He began to
tighten his muscles in preparation to strike, then he would feast.
But something happened. His prey turn it's head, and it's strange eyes
went wide in horror. The beast rose from it's perch and was backing
away.
He struck out, fast as lightning. Sinking his fangs deep into the soft
supple flesh and tasting the first intensely euphoric taste of warm fresh
blood. He struck again. And again. The beast fell onto its back, shivering,
and panting. His meal knew the end was near now. All he had to do was
wait for his venom to work it's way through the nervous system, and then
he could feast. Slowly he moved closer to watch the beasts eyes.
His warm, nurturing eyes.
And the familiar thinning red hair….
"NO!"
Harry toppled out of his bed, landing on his rear. He looked up to find all
four of his dorm mates looking at him in fear. All of them were out of
bed, and huddled around him.
"Harry, Can you hear me?" Neville said, stooping down to look into
Harry's eyes. "Someone go get McGonagall." Neville ordered.
"Ron." Harry said, looking to his once best friend. "It's your dad. He's been
attacked."
"Wha…What?"
"Voldemort's snake. He's somewhere dark, and the snake is going to eat
him." Harry said, trying to get to his feet. His legs felt like rubber, and his
stomach churned. "We need to get to Dumbledore. He's got to do
something."
Ron took Harry by the waist, to steady him, while Neville got on Harry's
other side. The three were just about to the door when Seamus came
racing back in, with Professor McGonagall on his heels.
"Potter, Are you alright? Mister Finnegan told me you were having a fit."
"More like a vision. Mr. Weasley's been attacked. We need to see the
Headmaster. Now!"
McGonagall hesitated for a fraction of a second as she took in Harry's
appearance. He was still dressed, and extremely pale. He was sweating
profusely, and looked as if he could throw up at any moment, but what
swayed her was the intensity in his emerald green eyes.
"Come with me."
Harry was helped along by Ron, while Neville was made to remain in the
dorms. The three moved swiftly through the castle, with Harry gaining
his strength as they went along. In a matter of minutes, they were inside
Dumbledore's office, where it appeared the Headmaster was just
preparing for bed.
"I'm very sorry to disturb you, Albus, but Potter has…" McGonagall
began, but Harry cut across her.
"Mr. Weasley's been attacked, by Voldemort's snake. We've got to find
him."
"Please try to calm yourself." Dumbledore said gently, but Harry only
became more irritated.
"He's dying!' The snake bite him three times, and it's going to eat him if
we don't find him."
"Are you certain of this?" Dumbledore , looking oddly skeptical.
"I saw it. I…I was there. I-I-I was…the snake. Professor, I attacked him in
my dream. Please sir, you've got to believe me. We must find him."
Dumbledore rose from his seat and began speaking with some of the
portraits. Harry tried to hear what was being said, but Ron made him
forget about what the Headmaster was doing.
"You attacked him?" Ron asked, his voice soft. Harry turned to see Ron
had gone quite white, and his freckles stood out in stark contrast. Ron
didn't look angry. In fact, he looked frightened. More frightened than
Harry had ever seen him.
"No." Harry said, shaking his head fiercely. "Yes…It's complicated."
"Fear not, Mister Weasley. There is no way Mr. Potter could have
attacked your father this evening. He clearly was able to see into the
mind of the serpent." Dumbledore said as he went over to a portrait of a
man who looked severely bored. . "Phineas, I will need you to go visit
your other portrait at once, and inform them of Arthur Weasley's injuries,
and let them know to expect their houseguests this evening. Minerva, I
think you had better get the other Weasley children, and bring them here
straight away."
"Yes, Albus." McGonagall said, turning to leave.
"I'll ask you two gentlemen to sit down. Try to remain calm, until we hear
news." Dumbledore said in his most grandfatherly tone. Both Harry and
Ron sat down. Ron stared at Harry for a long time, but Harry kept his
eyes on the floor.
"How was it possible that I saw through the snake's eyes. I haven't had a
dream or anything for so long." Harry wondered.
"Albus, he's been found." A sallow skinned wizard with long black bangs
reappeared in his portrait. "I kept calling until someone arrived. They're
taking him to St. Mungos. The snake was there two, but it slithered off."
"Alright." Dumbledore nodded. "Fawkes, my friend. We shall need your
help now. A warning, if you would not mind."
In a flash of fire, the phoenix vanished. Dumbledore took a pinch of floo
powder and cast it into the fire.
"Severus?" Dumbledore asked. "Severus, I know that you are awake.
Please come to my office straight away."
"Here they are, Albus." McGonagall said as she re-entered the
Headmaster's office with Ginny, Fred, and George in tow.
"What's going on?" Fred asked.
"You're father has suffered an attack. He has been found and is now on
his way to St. Mungo's."
"My Great Grandson has been informed, and says he'll be delighted to
welcome them. The woman floo'd to the hospital straight away." Phineas
said irritably as he stepped back into his painting. "Now, can I go back to
sleep?"
There was a flash of flame and a single red feather appeared, floating
lazily to the floor.
"She's becoming more and more troublesome." Dumbledore said angrily.
"Alright. All of you, please come here." Dumbledore turned around and
picked up an old tea kettle. "Portus." He said, tapping it gently with his
wand. "All of you, take hold of this, now."
Harry and the four Weasley's touched their hands to the kettle, and in an
instant, felt the familiar tug behind their navels as they were swept away
by Dumbledore's portkey.
There was a knock on the door and Snape peered around the door. "You
called for me?"
"Come in, we have a problem. We must wait a few moments, however, as
we are about to have another visitor." Dumbledore said, with undisguised
abhorrence. Snape stepped further into the office, and took a seat.
Did they find him, Albus?" McGonagall asked, but the headmaster waved
his hand in warning. A second later there was a knock on the
Headmaster's door.
"Enter." Dumbledore called, and was unsurprised when Dolores Umbridge
stepped inside. She was dressed in a very fluffy pink dressing gown, and
carrying her clipboard and quill.
"Professor Dumbledore, Are you aware that several children are not in
their beds?" She asked in the falsely high, syrupy voice.
"Yes, that is correct. I have sent several students home early. There was
an emergency with their family."
"And which students would they be?" Umbridge demanded.
"The Weasley children, as well as Harry Potter. He was going o be staying
with them during the holiday."
"But he is not related to them, so why was he allowed to leave?"
"He is practically family to the Weasley's." Dumbledore narrowed his eyes
now. "The decision was mine to make. Now, if you'll excuse me, I still
have a few things to discuss with my Deputy Headmistress, and Professor
Snape before I take my leave for the holiday. I suggest you get some rest
yourself, Professor Umbridge. You will be most bust tomorrow."
"Umbridge glared at the wizened old man before turning and huffing out
of the room. Dumbledore remained silent for a long few minutes before
turning to Snape.
"You informed me that Harry was improving at Occlumency, then he
comes here tonight after having what I assume was a very intense vision
through Lord Voldemort's eyes."
Snape actually jumped a bit at being addressed so harshly. "You know
how each session weakens him. Tonight I may have been a bit more…
unpleasant."
"Severus." Dumbledore scowled. "We can not afford any more delays.
Until he can protect his mind. I can not teach him all he needs to know."
"Then why don't you teach him. Damn it Albus, I'm more than a little
tired of this charade." Snape rose from his seat, glaring at the
Headmaster.
"Please do not make me remind you of why things need to happen this
way. Have you forgotten…"
"How could I possibly forget with you bringing it up every time we speak,
you old fool." Snape scowled. "I am teaching the boy in the best way I
know how. If it is not good enough for you, then find someone else."
Snape turned and left the office in a swirl of black. McGonagall sighed
heavily. "Perhaps he is right, Albus. Perhaps you should be the one to
teach Potter."
"If only it were that simple. I fear that Severus is not being honest with
me any longer. I regret that I may be pushing him back towards Lord
Voldemort. If that happens…" Dumbledore let the words remain
unspoken.
"Albus, I have rarely agreed with Severus, and I have never hidden my
feeling about him from you. But he's right. You have been the one to
steer Potter's life. It's long past time for you to do what you should have
done that night you left him on those horrid muggle's door step. It is time
for you to rectify your mistakes with him. "
McGonagall stood and without turning back, left the office, leaving Albus
Dumbledore with his own bleak thoughts. They were both right, and
though he was loathe to admit it, He would have to step in and do what
he should have done years ago.
"I can only hope that he will forgive me one day."
22. Chapter 22
"Dolores, I have told you repeatedly that Potter is only a pawn. It is
Dumbledore we should concern ourselves with." Cornelius Fudge rubbed
his face. "Everyone knows that Potter is close to the Weasley family, and
had I been in the same situation, I would have allowed the boy to join
them, as well. Now, I have backed you in every ridiculous new rule
you've wished to institute, but I have yet to get anything from you in
regards to what Dumbledore is up to, and until I do, I will not let
anymore of your decrees pass. And another thing, you'd better reign in
your squad of students. I'm getting letters, and some of them are more
than a little unpleasant."
Dolores Umbridge gave a small smile and nodded her head in
understanding. "Very well. I will focus my attentions on the Headmaster,
though it will have to wait until the end of the holiday, as he has elected
to leave the castle."
"Has he?" Fudge's eyes bulged. "That is most unusual."
"I agree, Minister. Other than his brother, who lives in the village,
Dumbledore has no other family. I have no idea where he might have
gone."
"And, of course, it's too late to assign someone to follow him. Alright. We
will just have to wait until he returns. You should be able to set up some
sort of way to monitor Dumbledore by the time he returns, and do be
discreet. If any of the other teachers even suspect…"
"Then I will have to bring up their reviews, and decided whether or not
their teaching methods are up to our new standards." Umbridge smiled,
and it made Fudge shudder a bit.
Umbridge's face disappeared from the fire and Fudge went back to his
desk to try and ease his throbbing headache. Things had spiraled so far
out of control, and now Cornelius had very little choice but to remain on
the path he had chosen. The alternative was entirely too worrisome. He
had to be able to prove to the public that the ancient Headmaster, the
man who stood for so much good in their world, was losing his faculties
and was using fear to press his agenda.
The worst decision in all of this had been allowing Dolores Umbridge to
be his eyes and ears within the school. She was far too focused on the
Potter boy. Time and time again, she had tried to convince him to try the
boy for the murder of Cedric Diggory, and lock him away in Azkaban.
Fudge was not a brilliant man, but he wasn't stupid, either. There was
absolutely no proof that Potter killed Diggory. It was far more likely that
the Bulgarian Seeker, Viktor Krum, had killed Diggory while under the
influence of Barty Crouch Jr.'s Imperius Curse. How a known Death Eater
had managed to infiltrate the school, and remain hidden for a year, much
less being free for Merlin only knew how long…
Fudge rubbed at his eyes again. Things had become so messy. He made
so many bad decisions, and he could not back out of any of it. It would
make the people think he was weak, or indecisive. No. He was not about
to do anything to show weakness. Dumbledore was the one going mad,
not Fudge. He would do his best to reign in Umbridge and prove that
Dumbledore was trying to sow the seeds of discourse. It would be
Cornelius Fudge that the people would remain faithful to. They would see
that there was no darkness, and that things were now the best they had
ever been.
"I thought I would be meeting your suitor?" Mr. Greengrass said as he
embraced his eldest daughter on the train platform in London.
"As did I." Daphne said sadly. "I don't know what happened, but he left
last night. I'm told it was an emergency."
"Should we expect him at Christmas dinner?" Mrs. Greengrass asked,
looking hopeful. Daphne could only shrug. She turned around to look at
the train, as if Harry might miraculously step off the crimson steam
engine.
"He wasn't sure if he would be allowed the last time we spoke." Daphne
admitted heavily.
"Perhaps we should go home. Maybe the young man has sent you a
message." Mr. Greengrass said gently. He took both of his daughter's bags
and shrunk them down, before placing them inside his pocket.
Daphne was terribly worried. She was supposed to met Harry in the
Great Hall, and they were supposed to enjoy the train ride back to
London in each other's company. She had hoped she would be able to
curl up next to him, and be held tightly in his arms the entire way. She
even liked the idea of falling asleep in his embrace.
But, that didn't happen. Instead, she was met by Neville and Hermione,
who both looked terribly frightened. According to Neville, Harry had had
some kind of nightmare about Ron's father. He and Ron had gone to
Professor Dumbledore, and had never come back. That morning,
Hermione had learned that Ginny and the Weasley twins had been
summoned to Dumbledore's office late the previous night, and had also
not returned.
"He swore that Ron's dad was hurt really bad." Neville said while they
attempted to eat breakfast. None of them had any real appetite as they
were all very worried.
"So, it's likely that Dumbledore sent them to St. Mungo's to be with their
father." Tracey remarked.
"But, why Harry, too?" Daphne asked.
"Because he was staying with them over the holiday, and he's like family
to them." Hermione said.
"Harry said he was staying with his Godfather." Daphne pointed out.
Hermione's voice became like a whisper. "That's true, but he can't go
about advertising that he's staying with a wanted fugitive. Besides, the
Weasley's are staying at the same place."
Daphne nodded in understanding.
"Come on, the carriages are lining up." Tracey said, throwing down her
half eaten toast. The four students rose and collected their baggage to
take with them, and went out to await their own carriage. When they
finally managed to get one, Daphne went to the front and slowly and
softly groped at the air, until she felt it bump against what she guessed
was the head of the Thestral.
She had learned at last what these strange horse like creatures were
during one of the first classes that Professor Hagrid had taught upon his
return. He assured them all there was nothing to fear from them, and that
they had a bad reputation because only a person who had witnessed
someone die could see them. Very few people could see the creatures,
and she was astounded to learn that besides Harry, Neville could in fact
see the Thestrals. He had always seen them, and had been terrified of
them until that lesson. In fact, one of the Thestrals seemed to really like
Neville and had followed him about for most of the class.
The train ride had been very boring without Harry. Even Malfoy had not
come to harass them. Apparently, he only bothered if Harry was around.
All during the journey, Daphne felt a pang of jealousy whenever she
looked at Hermione and Neville. She wanted to be in Hermione's place,
with her boyfriend holding her while she read, or at least just to feel
Harry next to her.
Halfway through the train ride, Astoria had come by to wish Harry a
Merry Christmas, and had been more than a bit distraught to learn he
was not aboard the train. Daphne was not surprised, as Harry had
become like a older brother to her sister. Their relationship was hard to
define in any other way. Daphne wondered sometimes if her younger
sister might know something that the two young lovers had yet to see for
themselves.
The trip back to the Greengrass home was quick. As soon as they found a
dark alley, Daphne's parents took hold of their daughters and Apparated
them to the foyer of their home.
"Put your things away, then come down for supper." Mrs. Greengrass said
as their father enlarged their bags once again and handed them to his
daughters. The two girls went up the stairs and separated to go to their
rooms. Daphne heard the thud of her younger sister's bag, and the quick
footsteps as the younger girl ran back down the stairs. Daphne lingered in
her room a bit. She felt disheartened that she had been unable to at the
very least say goodbye to Harry. Now, she had no idea if she would even
see him until they returned to school.
"Daphne?"
The brunette turned to see her father carrying a very distinct snowy owl
on his arm.
"It wouldn't let me take the letter."
"Hedwig." Daphne practically shouted. The snowy owl opened her wings
and glided to Daphne's out stretched arm. She gave a low, warm hoot as
she presented her leg with an envelope tied to it.
"Am I correct in guessing this owl belongs to your suitor?" Mr. Greengrass
asked. His face was as impassive as ever, but his tone carried a hint of
mischief, which made Daphne smile even brighter.
"Yes. This is Hedwig, Harry's familiar. She is quite possibly the smartest
owl ever."
"Even more clever than Archie?" Her father raised an eyebrow. Archie, or
Archimedes, was the Greengrass family owl, a very big eagle owl, with
intense gold eyes. Mr. Greengrass loved that owl and could not believe
that any other animal could ever be more clever than his precious bird.
"Of course not, Dad." Daphne rolled her eyes, and then winked at
Hedwig, who puffed her chest proudly.
"Well, try not to keep your mother waiting. She's most anxious to hear
about how things have been going. You really should try to write home
more often." He gave a rare smirk as he left her alone with her letter.
Daphne quickly untied the letter, and Hedwig went to perch on the
headboard of her bed, tucking her head under her wing.
Daphne,
I'm so sorry that I couldn't ride the train with you, but something terrible
happened. Please try not to worry. Everything is ok, for now. I can't tell you
anymore, and you know why.
I've asked about coming to see you on Christmas, and the request has been
passed along. My godfather is hopeful that I will be able to join you and your
family, though he says that it's likely that some measures might have to be
taken to assure my safety, whatever that means.
I miss you, and I'm sorry that I didn't at least get to say goodbye properly.
Please write me back soon.
Love,
Harry.
P.S. I've told Hedwig to remain with you until you can send a letter. Even a
short one will do. I love you.
Daphne clutched the letter to her chest. He was safe, and that was what
really mattered. Plus, they could write to each other over the holiday, at
least. Daphne set the letter on her bedside table so she could read it again
before she went to bed. She would write to him the next day and, with a
bit of luck, she would actually get to see him on Christmas.
Harry sat alone in the bedroom he and Ron shared within the walls of
Number Twelve Grimmauld Place, simply staring out the window into
the night. Ron and the other Weasleys were all at St. Mungo's Hospital
checking in on Mr. Weasley, who had suffered a serious attack by a
snake.
They had learned that the Weasley patriarch was going to be okay, and
he had been found just in time. Mrs. Weasley had nearly broken his ribs
when she had thanked him. The Weasley children had all thanked Harry
for his part in their father's rescue, even though none of them really
understood how it happened. Except Ron.
Earlier that day the two boys had managed to find some time alone, and
Ron had asked about Harry's vision.
"I thought the lessons with Snape were supposed to block it all out." Ron
had said.
"So did I." Harry shrugged, feeling uncomfortable with his former best
friend. "I haven't had a nightmare in weeks, and I haven't felt any of his
emotions in quite a while. I was exhausted when I came back from
lessons."
"You've always said that you felt weak after lessons. Do you think that
might have been the reason?" Ron probed.
"I suppose. Snape was more vicious than he'd ever been before. Maybe he
weakened me enough to allow for Voldemort's thoughts to get into my
head. Maybe he wanted me to see it, but didn't think I'd do something to
help your dad."
"But, you said you were the snake..."
"I said I was seeing through the snake's eyes. I could feel it's thoughts…or
maybe just it's instincts. I don't know. But Voldemort can control snakes,
so I think I was seeing what he could see." Harry shrugged.
"What I can't figure is why they want to block it out. It's kind of useful,
isn't it?" Ron looked curiously at his friend.
"But, I can't control it. And what if he can see into my mind? He'd know
everything. I told you that I think that I'm being made to learn all this for
a reason. They're preparing me for something."
"I just wish we knew what."
Harry had thought about that most of the day. Why was it so important
that he learn Occlumency? What were they going to teach him, or show
him? Was he going to learn about the weapon that Voldemort apparently
wanted?
"How are you doing, kid?" Sirius asked. Harry turned to see his godfather
leaning in the doorway. "You've been holed up here most of the day."
"Lot on my mind." Harry shrugged.
"I imagine so. It's not your fault, you know. Hell, if it hadn't been for
you…"
"I know." Harry nodded, turning back to the window. "I just wish I knew
what this was all about. Why is he so intent on killing me? What did I
do?"
"I wish I had all the answers for you. Your parents knew, but I made
them not tell me. I figured the less I knew, the safer they would be."
Sirius said, placing a comforting hand on Harry's shoulder. "You're doing
great, though. You're teaching a bunch of kids how to defend themselves.
That's no small thing. And, you're probably the bravest kid I've ever
known."
"How do you mean?"
"Gods, Harry, most any other kid who had to deal with what you have
had to would likely have given up a long time ago. But not you. You've
stepped up each time and managed to overcome just about every
obstacle, and been triumphant. I know you aren't the sort to brag, but
you've done thing most grown ups would never even dream of doing.
What's more, you've come face to face with this madman, and walked
away with your life each time. That's saying something."
"But, I was lucky." Harry argued.
"Yeah, I agree. You were extremely lucky. But, you were also smart, kid.
You somehow managed to overcome your fear enough to think things
through. You didn't freeze when it came down to it. That's more than
luck."
Harry thought about it for a few moments before nodding his
understanding.
"I sent a letter to the old man about getting you to your girlfriend's for
dinner. If he doesn't get back to us by Christmas, you and I will figure
something out together. I'd really hate for you to not get to see her until
you get back to school. Besides, this Jonathan Greengrass might be a
good ally for you. Man on the Wizengamont might come in handy one
day."
Harry thanked his godfather and the two of them went down to the
kitchen to fix themselves something to eat. The Weasleys returned very
late that evening, and Harry heard Ron stumble into bed.
Two days passed in relative quiet anticipation of Christmas, and Mr.
Weasley's release from the hospital. For Harry, it was nearly excruciating.
He had received a letter from Daphne, thanking him for writing to her
and letting her know what had happened. She was hopeful the he would
be joining her family for Christmas, and given him the floo address, so
that he could just show up at the appointed time.
However, there had not been any word from Dumbledore on the matter,
and Harry was becoming anxious that he would not be allowed to go.
Sirius assured Harry over and over again that it was going to happen.
"Look, Harry." Sirius grinned when the two had gone to feed Buckbeak.
"You are going to go to that dinner if I have to take you myself."
"You can't risk being caught. The Death Eaters know you're an animagus
and have likely informed the Ministry." Harry argued.
"Do you honestly believe that a dog is my only disguise, Harry? Have a
little faith in your godfather."
"I do have faith in you. I just don't want anything happening to you."
"Thanks, Harry, but I'll be fine. Besides, I think I know one or two people
around here who'd be willing to give me a hand in a rather grand sort of
prank."
Harry was filled with a sense of foreboding at those words.
It was late on Christmas Eve when word from Dumbledore finally
arrived. Harry was in the study playing a rather boisterous game of
exploding snap with all the Weasley children.
"Ah, good, you're all here." Sirius said, shutting the door behind him. "It
seems the old man does not believe it would be safe for Harry to visit his
girlfriend tomorrow evening."
George held out his hand as Fred slapped a silver coin into it.
"I told you." George smiled proudly.
"I had a fifty-fifty chance." Fred said glumly.
"So, the plan is on, then?" George asked.
"What plan?" Harry and Ron asked together.
"Sirius is calling it Operation Lover Boy Escape." Ginny shook her head.
She had a rather sour expression on her face. "I wanted to call it
something else."
"But it wasn't very nice." Fred grinned. "Me thinks our little Ginevra does
not approve of your choice of lady friend."
Ginny punched her brother and put a bit of distance between her and
Fred.
"Listen up, we have a lot to go over if we are going to pull this off." Sirius
said. "Tomorrow afternoon, the Weasleys will be going to visit Arthur in
the hospital. That's when we're going to move…"
Daphne awoke early on Christmas morning. She slipped from under the
warmth of her blankets, and went to her window to look out at the snow
covered ground. She rubbed her arms trying to warm them from the
biting cold.
"CHRISTMAS!"
Daphne nearly fell to the floor from fright when Astoria slammed open
the door to awaken her sister. It was tradition, ever since Astoria could
walk and speak the glorious word. The youngest Greengrass was the
Christmas morning alarm clock, waking up everyone in the house so they
could open gifts.
Last year, Daphne had remained at Hogwarts, and not remembered it was
the holiday, because her sister had gone home. She had not opened her
gifts until quite late in the morning. It still amazed her how that one little
tradition had made that Christmas feel …wrong, somehow.
"Merry Christmas." Mrs. Greengrass said as she was now passing Daphne's
room. She stopped and waited for the eldest Greengrass child to fetch her
dressing gown and slippers and join her in the hallway. Mrs. Greengrass
wrapped a warm arm around her daughter's shoulders and placed a kiss
on the top of Daphne's head.
"Shall we see what Father Christmas brought you?" Mrs. Greengrass
smiled.
"There's really only one thing I want, and I doubt it's under the tree."
Daphne said quietly. Her mother gave an encouraging squeeze as the
began to descend the stairs.
"Finally." Astoria said as her sister and mother joined her and her father
in the sitting room. What followed was nothing short of a cyclone of torn
paper and ribbons and bows, flying through the air as the Greengrass
family opened gifts.
Daphne was more than a little happy with her growing pile of gifts. New
clothes were always welcome, especially since her mother had such great
tastes. There was a few new books, and a beautiful silver charm bracelet
from her father.
She was disappointed however to find that there was no gift from Harry.
She decided to hold out and see if he were bringing it with him. And if it
turned out that he was not going to come to dinner, well, then he would
have to make it up to her in spades.
After breakfast, Daphne took her gifts up to her room where she could
put them away. She took a hot shower and dressed simply in jeans and
one of the new jumpers from her mother. Since there was nothing to do
until dinner, Daphne settled onto her bed, where she could read one of
her new books.
It was a small book, and Daphne got lost within it's pages. She lost all
track of time, until Astoria appeared in her door once again, a very broad
smile on her face.
"It's a bit rude to be sitting up here when you're boyfriend is downstairs
being grilled by Dad."
"What?" Daphne looked up, not really hearing what her sister said.
Astoria simply grinned at her older sister for a moment.
"If you don't get down there, Dad might scare him away."
"Harry's here?" Daphne asked surprised. "When did he get here?"
"Does it matter?" Astoria looked confused. "Get off your big butt and get
down there!"
Daphne didn't need telling twice. Stopping ever so briefly to look herself
over in the mirror. Daphne stampeded down the stairs like her hind end
was on fire, and came to a stop just outside the Sitting Room where she
could hear her father talking with someone. A woman.
Daphne stepped around the corner and saw her mother and father
speaking with a woman with purple hair and Auror Robes. Next to her
was a very familiar head of messy black hair.
Harry glanced over his shoulder and smiled warmly when he spotted his
girlfriend.
"Merry Christmas." He smiled. Daphne practically leapt into his arms and
gave him a soft kiss.
"Merry Christmas to you." She said softly.
"Well, that's that then. I'll see you in four hours, Harry." The woman
smiled mischievously. She shook hands with Daphne's parents and
stepped into the Floo, disappearing in a burst of bright green flame.
"Dinner will be in an hour." Mrs. Greengrass smiled politely, taking her
husbands arm and leading him away. "Why don't you show Harry around
the house until then."
Daphne smiled brightly and took Harry's hand.
"Who was that woman?" Daphne asked when they were out of the sitting
room.
"Tonks. She's my godfather's cousin, and an Auror."
"Really? Does she know about…" Daphne gave Harry's scarred hand a
squeeze, and Harry's expression darkened.
"Yeah. She knows. They all do, and they say they can't do anything."
Harry said a bit darkly. "Doesn't matter. She's the Defense teacher.
Everyone knows that job is jinxed."
"A bit optimistic, don't you think?" Daphne chuckled. "What happened to
you? Hermione and Neville said you had a nightmare about Ron's dad?"
Harry explained everything that had happened since the night before
holiday started. He told her that Mr. Weasley had been found and that he
was now in the hospital, and it looked as if he would be fine. He then
went on to tell his girlfriend about the letter that was written to
Dumbledore about coming to dinner, and the Headmaster's response that
it was unsafe.
"So, how did you get here?" Daphne asked, looking rather impressed that
Harry would go against the Headmaster's wishes.
Harry was awoken by a pillow from Ron to the head. "Wake up, Harry.
Happy Christmas!"
"Merry Christmas." Harry smiled at his friend. The two boys eagerly
began opening their presents.
"Harry." Ron said, holding up a bright orange jacket. The back was
emblazoned with a cannonball and two large C's. "Thanks, mate. This is…
This is really great."
"It's nothing, Ron. Really. Thanks for the sweets."
Ron looked away embarrassed. Harry knew that it was likely all Ron
could afford, and the redhead wasn't the most creative. But, the thought
still meant a lot to Harry.
He'd gotten quite a few gifts this year. He flipped open the book, Giants,
Their Noble History, from Hagrid. Harry hoped that the Care of Magical
Creatures teacher was not going to bring a giant to class, as his history
lessons had taught him that they were not the nicest of beings.
His next gift was from Sirius. A long box which contained something
Harry never would have expected. A sword.
"Whoa." Ron said, as Harry lifted the sword out of the box. "Who's that
from?"
"Sirius." Harry said a bit awed.
"Wicked."
The blade shone in the early dawn light, and Harry thought he felt the
handle vibrating as if it might have been alive. He laid the weapon back
in it's box and set it aside, making a note to ask Sirius about it later.
The two finished opening gifts, both of them receiving a homework
planner from Hermione, which Ron tossed aside, rolling his eyes.
"She means well." Harry shrugged.
"Yeah, but it really isn't up to her if we fail or not." Ron said.
"Oh, come on, Ron. If it wasn't for her, you would have likely failed your
first year."
"Yeah." Ron shrugged. "But, I've really been trying this year. Kind of hard
to slack off when all your friends ever do is study."
Harry shook his head and went back to opening gifts. Ron picked up the
homework planner again, examining the soft black leather. With a sigh
he set it down on top of his pile of gifts. He really had made a lot of
mistakes with his friends, and now he'd lost any chance he ever thought
he might have had to be Hermione's boyfriend. Neville really was good
for her, and as soon as they got back to school, he was going to make
sure the once shy boy knew it.
Harry picked up his last gift. It was from Daphne. A dragon hide wand
holster for his wrist. According to the instructions, it was charmed to
prevent his wand from being Summoned away from him. The hide was
from a Hungarian Horntail, which made Harry chuckle.
After finishing with their gifts, Ron and Harry went down to join the rest
of the occupants of Number Twelve for breakfast. It was here that Sirius'
plan went into motion. It was also the worst part of the plan, in Harry's
opinion.
When Mrs. Weasley wasn't looking, Fred slid a sweet over to him, tapping
one side of the colorful candy, which Harry tore off, and popped into his
mouth.
"One day, I'll make them all pay for this." Harry thought a few moments
later as his head hung in the toilet bowl. "If I didn't love Daphne so
much…"
"Well, it's clear that you've gotten some sort of bug." Mrs. Weasley said,
feeling how clammy his forehead was. "Perhaps it's best if you remain in
bed the rest of the day."
"But, I wanted to go see Mr. Weasley too." Harry said woefully. Mrs.
Weasley smiled at him, which made Harry feel badly for lying to the
woman. She was always so kind to him, it felt like a betrayal.
"I'm sure Arthur won't mind. Now, get on up to bed, and I'll make sure
Sirius looks after you the rest of the day."
As soon as he was alone, Harry finally managed to get the other half of
the Puking Pastille into his mouth, and his nausea evaporated at once. A
few minutes later, Sirius popped his head in the bedroom.
"Get to it."
Harry leapt out of bed to shower and dress in some new clothes that
Sirius had provided.
"It won't do wearing your cousin's blankets. These are much nicer, and I
believe they're in your size." The man smiled as he presented Harry with
a pair of dark pants and a nice black shirt.
Twenty minutes later he was downstairs looking dashing, according to
Tonks, who was waiting in the kitchen with Sirius and Remus, who
looked rather upset. Harry had his Invisibility Cloak and Daphne's
present in his hands.
"We can't use the floo, so you three are going into London." Sirius said.
"You'll be wearing your Invisibility Cloak the entire time." Remus said
firmly. "You are to do exactly as we tell you, no matter what. Is that
clear?"
Harry nodded. It was obvious that his former defense teacher did not
approve of this plan. Still it made Harry feel very fond of the werewolf
that he was choosing to help him.
Harry donned his cloak and took Tonks hand as she took Remus', it
would appear to all the world as if to lovers were taking a winter stroll.
Remus hailed a taxi, and the three climbed inside. The cabbie chattered
away about politics and such, as Remus nodded politely.
The journey took a bit, and Harry enjoyed watching London go by his
window.
"'Ere we are." The cabbie smiled toothily at Remus and Tonks. Remus
paid the man, and they got out of the cab. Tonks took Remus' hand and
they waited until the felt Harry's hand join theirs.
"Merry Christmas." Tom, the owner of the Leaky Cauldron shouted as
they entered.
"Good afternoon, Tom." Remus smiled. "I'd like a pint, if it isn't too much
trouble."
"I'll only be a moment." Tonks smiled as she and Harry went to the Floo.
Tonks stepped inside the fireplace and gave a small wave of her hand to
Harry for him to join her. Harry felt Tonks grip him tighter as she tossed
the Floo powder into the flame and spoke their destination.
Tonks and Harry fell out of the Floo in the Sitting Room of the
Greengrass home. Jonathan Greengrass rose from his seat as the Auror
stood up.
"So sorry, are you Jonathan Greengrass?" Tonks asked. Jonathan nodded
slowly as his wife stood up as well.
"Aw, good. My name is Tonks, and I'm here to present Mr. Harry Potter."
Harry took his cloak off and smiled nervously at the rather stone faced
man before him.
"Harry Potter?" Jonathan asked, looking the young man over before
finding the famous scar upon the boy's forehead.
"Yes, sir. It's good to finally met you in person." Harry smiled as he
offered his hand. Jonathan took it and gave it a firm shake.
"Jonathan Greengrass. Allow me to introduce my wife, Abigail."
Harry knew at once where Daphne gleaned her beauty from. Mrs.
Greengrass was a stunningly beautiful woman, with sharp, intelligent
eyes, and wavy brown hair, not unlike Daphne's.
"It is a pleasure." She said as she took Harry's hand.
"HARRY!" Astoria shrieked as she hugged the teen tightly. "Thank you for
the charm bracelet. I love it."
"You're welcome. Thank you for the scarf." Harry smiled as he pointed
out the garment he was wearing. Astoria's face reddened a bit, but she
spoke quite non-chalantly.
"It was nothing."
"Tori, would you mind telling your sister she has a guest?" Mrs.
Greengrass smiled kindly. Astoria nodded and with another smile at
Harry left the sitting room.
"Miss Tonks, will you be staying for dinner, as well?" Mr. Greengrass
asked.
"No, sir. I am only here to make sure that Harry will be safe. He's rather
important to more than a few interested parties."
"I understand. Well, we shall do our best to make sure he stays safe while
in our company."
"Well, then, I will be back to escort him home around eight o'clock this
evening."
"Merry Christmas." Harry said. The three adults turned to see Daphne
entering the room. She looked as if Harry was the only one in the room.
She slipped her slim arms around his neck and kissed him tenderly.
Jonathan Greengrass was about to clear his throat when his wife shook
her head, and his daughter broke the kiss.
"Merry Christmas to you." Daphne smiled at her boyfriend.
"Well, that's that then. I'll see you in four hours, Harry." Tonks said with a
wink. The young Auror shook hands with both Daphne's parents before
excusing herself and using the Floo to go back to the Leaky Cauldron.
"Dinner will be in an hour." Mrs. Greengrass gave a warm smile as she
took hold of her husband's arm. "Why don't you show Harry around the
house until then."
"You really spent the morning puking just to come see me?" Daphne
asked, a small smile on her face. "You did brush your teeth, right?
Harry gave his girlfriend a wry expression, and Daphne captured his lips.
"Yep, you did. Thank you for being considerate."
"I won't even tell you what they wanted to do to me." Harry smiled in
return. "I hope it isn't too late, but I wanted to give this to you in person."
Harry said as he held out Daphne's gift.
Daphne took the small package and gingerly opened it. Resting on an
impossibly thin gold chain was a small heart shaped stone of the most
brilliant blue.
"This is beautiful." Daphne gasped. Harry took the necklace and slipped it
around her neck, fastening it securely. He captured her lips as he
finished.
"Thank you, Harry."
"Thank you for the wand holster. I think it'll come in very handy."
Daphne smiled and melted into Harry's arms. It was so nice to be back in
his arms again. On top of it, she was home, and she was showing him
around her home, giving him a look into her life that they had only ever
talked about. She hoped that one day she would get the chance to see
where he grew up, and get a real look into his life, though she knew he
was not proud of his life away from the wizarding world.
"I hope you're ready."
"For what?" Harry asked a bit nervously.
"Dinner. Daddy's going to have a ton of questions. He's been rather
looking forward to me bringing a boy home so he could play the
'overprotective father' role. However, I don't think he ever imagined I'd
bring home the Famous Harry Potter."
Harry gave a rather audible gulp as Daphne took his hand and began
leading him to the Dining Room.
23. Chapter 23
"HE'S WHERE?"
The woman's shrieks were so loud that they awoke the portrait of Mrs.
Black. Now there were two shrill voices echoing throughout the confines
of the house. Remus ran out of the kitchen followed by all the Weasley
children to silence the portrait while Sirius faced the wrath of a very irate
Mrs. Molly Weasley who had discovered that Harry was not within the
house.
It was only by sheer dumb luck that she had discovered the plot. While
visiting her husband in the hospital, she had learned that Arthur and the
Healer had decided to use stitches to try and close the rather pesky
wounds. A rather heated argument had broken out and her children had
all excused themselves. When she had gone to gather them all up, she
discovered that Ron had run into Hermione and Neville Longbottom. It
was to Molly's dismay to learn that Hermione was now dating the
Longbottom boy, as she had hoped Ron and Hermione might begin
dating. However, she had no assumptions, as Ron was a very shortsighted
boy, and Hermione was very smart, and quite intelligent. It would be no
time at all before some boy swooped in ad charmed the girl away from
her rather thick son.
As she approached she overheard Ron telling his friends that Harry and
Sirius had fooled his mother, and Harry was now visiting his girlfriend, of
which Mrs. Weasley did not approve of. Harry was meant for Ginny, and
Molly had been trying to think of a way to subtly suggest to Harry that
he was meant for someone else. She had hoped Ginny and Harry would
get there on their own, but Ginny was inexplicably shy around Harry,
and Harry never seemed to noticed how lovely Mrs. Weasley's only
daughter was.
On top of that, Harry was dating a Slytherin, whom Molly was more than
positive had Death Eater connections.
"Molly, you need to calm down. He's fine." Sirius said holding up his
hands, trying to make the red haired woman settle down. He still hadn't
realized he was fighting a losing battle. Sirius didn't fear much. After all,
he'd nearly been kissed by Dementors. But somehow, a fuming Molly
Weasley seemed to force him to cower just a bit.
"He's perfectly fine. He's with his girlfriend's family. Tonks sent word that
he's quite safe."
"That bunch of snakes? My gods Sirius you may as well gift wrap him and
present him to You-Know-Who."
"Molly, you're being ridiculous." Sirius said. "You've no proof that the
Greengrass' are dark. We've been over this. It's Harry's choice who he
dates."
"Ridiculous? Am I the only one in this house who cares at all about poor
Harry's well being? I knew you could be irresponsible, but this the height
of depravity. How could you not realize what that girl is doing to him?
Batting her pretty little eyes and who knows what else, charming Harry
to believe everything she says, and then gaining his trust all so her family
could deliver Harry to…"
"ENOUGH!" Sirius shouted, finally stopping Mrs. Weasley's tirade. "I have
had the opportunity to speak to the girl on several occasions, and I
believe her to be the exact opposite of what you believe her to be. Now,
you've just suffered a horrible shock with Arthur, so it's natural for you to
be a bit concerned about those you care about, but you need not worry so
much about Harry. He's fine, and I'm quite sure he's enjoying a very
lovely dinner with his girlfriend's family."
"How have you spoken to the girl?" Mrs. Weasley asked, her hands going
to her hips, eyeing Sirius suspiciously."
"The same way I've been able to talk with Harry whenever he's needed
me." Sirius said ominously. The two way mirrors were a secret, and Sirius
feared that if Dumbledore found out about them, he might try and take
them away. Sirius didn't want to risk not being able to communicate with
his Godson, especially since Harry sometimes really needed a friendly,
grown up ear to talk to.
"If anything happens to that boy, it will be on your head. And I would
think after everything…" Molly Weasley stared hard at the convict. "That
you would have far better judgment in regards to that boy."
Molly stalked off, muttering loudly to herself. Sirius settled into a chair,
pounding his fist on the table. He was angry. Angry at Molly Weasley for
being an overprotective mother. Angry at Dumbledore for trying to force
Harry to live a sheltered life, and not allowing him the experiences any
other normal teenager was allowed to have. But he was also angry at
himself, because, loather though he was to admit it, some of what Molly
had said had struck home.
He was still sure that Harry was in no danger with the Greengrass family.
Daphne seemed for all intents and purposes to be a normal fifteen year
old girl who was deeply in love with his godson, and Harry seemed to
genuinely care for the girl in return. It was true that he knew virtually
nothing about the girls family, though he'd always heard that the
Greengrass clan was, for the most part, neutral in the last war, and so far
as he knew, had no desire to get involved in any sort of war now.
"No." Sirius said firmly to no one. "He's fine."
Even as he said it, the smallest twinge of doubt was beginning to creep
inside his mind. Sirius got up from his seat and opened a cabinet where
he took a large bottle of Ogden's finest, and a glass.
"I think this is going to be a long night."
It wasn't quite as grand as Hogwarts, but it was amazing. There was such
a wide variety of dishes, Harry wondered how many House Elves the
Greengrass' employed. The smells wafting in the air as Harry and Daphne
made their way to the dining area made Harry salivate so bad, he had to
wipe his mouth.
"Thank you very much for inviting me to dinner, Mr. and Mrs.
Greengrass." Harry smiled genuinely as the all sat down for dinner. Mr.
Greengrass sat at the head of the table with his daughters on either side
of him. Harry sat in between Daphne and her mother who was seated at
the opposite side of the table from her husband.
"It is our pleasure, Harry." Mrs. Greengrass smiled kindly.
"Ever since our daughter told us she was seeing you, we have both been
rather curious about you." Jonathan said as he piled turkey on his plate.
"There have been some rather wild tales that have reached our ears over
the years, not to mention all the rather misleading stories in the Daily
Prophet."
"You can't believe everything that they write." Harry said, trying to hide
the bitter resentment in his voice.
"No, it's why we've been so anxious to speak with you." Mr. Greengrass
said, looking straight at Harry. Harry felt a shiver under the man's gaze.
Mr. Greengrass was like a stone statue come to life. His eyes gave nothing
away, and Harry wondered if the man was a Legillimens.
"There are rumors that say that Dumbledore is telling the truth." Mr.
Greengrass continued.
"About Voldemort." Harry said. Mrs. Greengrass' fork fell to her plate,
while Mr. Greengrass shuddered violently. However, neither Daphne nor
Astoria even so much as twitched. This did not go unnoticed by the
adults.
"I'm sorry." Harry said quickly.
"No need to apologize." Mrs. Greengrass said softly. "We are a victim of
our own fears. I noticed neither of you two had a reaction."
Both Astoria and Daphne shrugged.
"I guess we've just gotten used to hearing it out of Harry." Astoria said.
"He didn't grow up learning to fear the name, like we did." Daphne
added. He uses the name so often, that anyone who spends any
significant time around him will start doing it as well. I think that's why
it doesn't frighten us anymore."
"Dumbledore told me that fear of a name just increases fear of the thing
itself. I don't think we should fear his name because it just gives him
more power. He's not even what he claims to be."
Mr. Greengrass looked up, his eyes narrowing a bit. "What do you mean?"
"He's a half blood. His father was a muggle. He even went to Hogwarts.
He's gone to great lengths to hide that from the rest of the world."
"Did he?" Mrs. Greengrass asked, astonished.
"He changed his name to Vol- er…You-Know-Who after he left school."
Harry remarked, looking between the elder Greengrass'. Abigail looked
across the table to her husband who looked as if he was puzzling over
something. "What was his real name?"
"Tom Marvolo Riddle. His father was a muggle named Tom Riddle, and
he lived in Little Hangelton."
"How do you know all this?" Mrs. Greengrass asked curiously.
Harry was about to answer when Mr. Greengrass stopped him. "Excuse
me, but I don't know that this is proper dinner conversation. Perhaps
after we've had pudding we might return to this topic. I have a few
questions for you Harry. It is my understanding that Dolores Umbridge
forced you to use a rather dark object."
"The Blood Quill?" Harry asked. He held up his scarred hand to show
Daphne's father the result of his detentions.
"I see." Mr. Greengrass sighed. "I had hoped that Daphne was being
alarmist. I should have known better. I am sorry that I doubted you at all,
Daphne."
"Had our places been reversed, I don't know that I would have fully
believed it of you. At least you looked into it. Thank you for that."
"Unfortunately Harry, Minister Fudge has done everything he can to
protect himself, and by extension, his High Inquisitor." Mr. Greengrass
spat out the words. "If you could get hold of the Quill, perhaps you might
have a case."
"I doubt that." Harry shook his head. "She made it clear to me that there
was no way anyone would believe me over the might of the Ministry."
"In that, she might have been mistaken." Mrs. Greengrass smiled, patting
Harry's hand. "You see, there are more than a few people on the
Wizengamont who disagree with Minister Fudge's course of action.
However, there is a bit of fear among them. If the Minister will go after
Dumbledore, who, to my recollection at least, has never mislead the
people, who else might he try to discredit?"
"Not to mention the fact that Lucius Malfoy has the Minster in his pocket.
Over the years, Malfoy has been able to influence more than a few votes
on laws he wanted passed or eliminated. It is fairly widely believed that
Fudge is nothing more than a puppet to Malfoy."
"Why has no one ever questioned, or even challenged it?" Astoria asked.
"Complacency." Mr. Greengrass shrugged. "We have experience fourteen
years of peace and prosperity, and there was not really a reason to try
and improve our political system, or at the very least, try and rid it of
corruption. However, now I fear it might be the beginning of our
undoing."
"Is it too late to fix it?" Daphne asked.
"No, but it would require a group of people to stand up and call out the
Minister. One person can not do it alone. Well, unless that person already
had some influence of their own. Dumbledore could, if he chose."
"But he doesn't want to be Minister." Harry said. "He's turned down the
job a few times, hasn't he?"
"That he has." Mr. Greengrass nodded. "But he wouldn't have to take the
job. If he just spoke out against the Minister. I mean, really spoke out,
people would listen. I am curious as to why he's allowed this Umbridge
woman to use methods of torture on you. I'm sure he's aware of it."
"He should." Harry said. "Our friend Hermione reported it to Professor
McGonagall, but nothing happened."
"There must be a reason that Dumbledore has not acted." Mrs. Greengrass
said.
"It's possible he's trying to maintain a low profile, or else be sacked as
Headmaster. You have to admit, given the current situation, it makes
sense. If he were sacked, those children would under the influence of the
Ministry, and those who influence the Ministry with gold." Mr.
Greengrass said sourly.
Harry thought about that for a few moments. Maybe if the Headmaster
would just come out publicly and tell everyone about Voldemort, maybe
they could prepare people for the war that was almost at their doors. But
he remained so ambivalent, as if he didn't care. What could he hope to
accomplish with this attitude?
"Hello?" A familiar voice called from the sitting room.
Mr. Greengrass rose from his seat, followed by the rest of the diners, and
went into the sitting room to find a rather haggard looking Tonks. The
metamorphous tried to smiled, though it looked forced, and Harry could
see that the Auror was upset about something.
"I'm sorry, Harry, but we need to go now." Tonks said, looking forlorn.
"What? Why?"
"Mrs. Weasley came home early and found out you were gone. She
contacted Dumbledore, and he insisted that we bring you back straight
away. He's a bit put out."
Harry's expression turned to anger as Daphne took his hand, squeezing it
tightly.
"We haven't finished dinner yet." Harry said bitterly.
"I'm sorry, but…Well, he's really angry, Harry. I'm a bit surprised he
didn't come himself."
"Perhaps it's best if you returned home, Harry." Mr. Greengrass said flatly.
"Perhaps we will be able to arrange another visit in the near future, and
we can continue our discussion." The man held out his hand for Harry,
who shook it firmly.
"It was a great pleasure to meet you." Mrs. Greengrass. Smiled, taking
Harry's hand once again. She and her husband turned to leave, allowing
Harry and Daphne a moment to say goodbye. Astoria gave Harry a quick
hug before leaving as well.
"Will you write me for the rest of the holiday?" Daphne asked.
"You have Hedwig from my last letter." Harry smiled. As soon as you
send her back with a reply, I'll write you back. She'll be happy for the
work, she hardly gets any." Harry smiled. The two embraced and share a
long deep kiss until Tonks cleared her throat reminding them that HArry
had to get going. Daphne stayed until the fire died back down and
returned to the dining room, where the rest of her family was eating.
"Interesting young man." Mr. Greengrass gave another rare smile as
Daphne resumed her seat "He makes a good first impression."
Daphne smiled to herself. It was an amazing feeling to know her father
approved of her boyfriend.
"Oh Harry, we were so worried." Mrs. Weasley descended upon Harry,
hugging him so tightly, Harry thought he might pass out from lack of
oxygen. "Are you alright?"
Harry pushed her away, feeling the slightest pang of guilt when he saw
the hurt in her eyes, but his anger was quite overpowering at the
moment.
"Harry?" She asked worriedly.
"You had no right." Harry said softly. "I was perfectly safe."
"I was only looking out for you." Mrs. Weasley said, a bit hurt.
"And I appreciate that you care about me, I really do. But it's my life, I
should be allowed to live it. I'm sick to death of being protected. It
doesn't do any good anyway, because if he really wants to, Voldemort
can get to me, he's proven it over and over again."
"You're correct Harry."
Harry turned to see Albus Dumbledore in the doorway to the kitchen. He
looked terribly upset at the moment. "Yet we still feel the need to try and
keep you safe."
Harry's anger began to boil as he stared at the Headmaster. This man had
been basically controlling his life, and Harry had no real idea why. He'd
gone along with it, mostly because he'd been unaware of it until this
year. Now, in this moment, Harry had had about enough.
"If you truly wanted to keep me safe, then you need to tell me everything,
right now. Tell me why I'm so important to him. Tell me why he killed
my parents to get to me. Why the fuck am I so damned important to
him?" Harry shouted. He looked up at Dumbledore and held the old
man's gaze. He'd faced Voldemort, arguably the most frightening man
alive. Harry was not going to be cowed by his headmaster.
Dumbledore took a deep breath before he spoke. "It is not yet time…"
"No." Harry said quickly. "It's past time. Every year since I've come into
the wizarding world, I've been forced to act when you refused to. The
Sorcerer's Stone, The Basilisk, Sirius. Last year I was entered into a
contest that I should never have been forced to compete in, and got no
help, and ended up being part of a ritual to resurrect Voldemort. And let's
not forget what I've been forced to suffer at the hands of my so called
relatives."
"Harry," Mrs. Weasley started.
"This year I've feel like I've been singled out by the Ministry, and no one
has done anything to help me. Tonight I learned that if you would only
come out and tell the world what was happening, we could actually
prepare people for the war. Sir, you're going to be responsible for people
getting killed because you won't do anything to stop Fudge's campaign of
fear."
Dumbledore sighed heavily. He turned and retreated into the kitchen.
"Harry that was very rude. That girl has had a terrible influence on you."
Mrs. Weasley said sternly.
"How can you be so sure? Have you ever met her, or talked to her?"
Harry said scornfully. Before the Weasley matriarch could respond, Harry
followed the headmaster into the kitchen. He found Dumbledore sitting
down across form Sirius, who was drinking fire whiskey, with a smug
smile on his face.
"Nice speech kid." Sirius toasted the youth. It was quite clear that Sirius
was more than a bit tipsy.
"I don't think he needs more encouragement." Dumbledore shook his
head.
"You got to admit he's made several points."
Dumbledore looked up at Harry and nodded. "I wanted only to spare you
from the burden that had been placed upon you. However, it has been
made more than clear by you and Professor Snape that you have been
ready for what you must learn for a long time. I, However, am not yet
ready to take away your childhood."
"Professor, I never had one to take away." Harry said bitterly. "The
Dursleys saw to that."
This made Dumbledore hang his head shamefully. His greatest mistake
was leaving the boy with those hateful muggles and never going to check
on him. He felt at the time that he'd had no choice, and it would seem, as
events unfolded right after Voldemort's initial defeat, that he had been
correct. However, as the years went by, and Dumbledore had learned of
what Harry had suffered, the old man realized he should have listened to
his deputy headmistress, and his greatest friend. He should have found
someone else to take the boy in.
"I hope that one day you can forgive me for the part I have played in
your life, Harry. It was my deepest wish to see you have as normal a
childhood as possible. Had your Aunt and Uncle at least been decent to
you…"
Dumbledore shook his head gravely. "And yet, you have managed
somehow to become a remarkable young man. What might have become
of you if I had acted differently?"
"Albus, you can't fix the past. You can only repair your mistakes by not
repeating them." Sirius said, filling his glass and sliding it to the
Headmaster. Dumbledore took the glass and drank it in one gulp. Harry
could se a bit of steam coming out of Dumbledore's ears.
"You are both right." He said woefully. "I promise you Harry, that I will
begin explaining everything to you before the school year ends. I ask only
that you be patient with me, as I am trying to solve several riddles
myself. I ask that you continue in your venture to teach your peers in the
ways of defense, and I will provide you any assistance that I can."
"So long as you keep your word, sir, I will keep mine." Harry nodded.
"I know that I do not deserve it, but I ask that you trust in me, Harry."
Dumbledore said as he rose. "We will speak very soon, Harry. I hope that
you are as ready as you think you are."
Dumbledore thanked Sirius for the whiskey and left the house. Harry sat
down heavily, feeling exhausted, and anxious as well.
"Well done, Harry." Sirius grinned, pouring a bit of fire whiskey and
sliding the glass to his godson. "I think you earned it."
Harry drank the amber liquid down just as he'd seen Dumbledore do,
immediately regretting the action, as the cool liquid burn his throat on
it's way to his stomach, where it felt like it was boiling his insides.
Harry began coughing and wheezing. Sirius chuckled softly. "Able to
stand up to the great Albus Dumbledore, but give him a bit of fire
whiskey…"
"Not funny." Harry wheezed.
24. Chapter 24
The rest of the Christmas holiday was near agony for Harry.
First, and possibly the toughest on Harry was how Mrs. Weasley seemed
colder to him. Ever since Christmas, when Harry had argued with the
Weasley matriarch over his girlfriend, the woman no longer fussed over
him, or forced him to eat until he felt as if he might burst. She barely
spoke to him any more, and when she did, her tone was stiff, and callous.
The other Weasley female was just as unwelcoming as her mother. Harry
had known for years that Ginny Weasley had a crush on him, and maybe,
in some other world, he might have fancied her. When Ginny was herself,
she could be quite fun. But Harry's heart belonged to another, and as the
days wore on, Harry irritation grew, and he began to care less and less
about the Weasley women's opinion.
"I just don't know why they hate her." Harry said, blocking a sword strike
from Sirius in the basement. "They don't even know her. Ginny's never
even talked to her, and they go to the same school for Merlin's sake."
"Don't keep your feet together, Harry." Sirius advised as he brought his
sword up in a low arc. Harry swung his own blade down to block his
godfather's strike. Sirius had begun teaching Harry some fencing and
sword dueling techniques ever since Christmas. The sword that he had
given to Harry was given to Sirius by his great Grandfather when Sirius
was fourteen. Sirius had been very interested in sword fighting, and his
father had supplied a tutor to train Sirius from the time he was seven. It
was, as Sirius said, the only nice thing his father had ever done for him.
"Harry, they both care for you, and they want you to be happy.
Eventually they'll accept that they can't change it, and they'll come
around. Ginny will find someone and she'll grow up, and get over her
crush, and you might even become great friends. As for Molly, well, she's
had a picture in her head, and your Daphne doesn't fit into it. But she's a
mother, and a very good one. She only wants her children to be happy,
and that includes you. Once she gets a chance to see how happy you are
with Daphne, she'll come round. You didn't hear her arguing with Ron
and the twins about it the other night."
"Ron was arguing with her about it?" Harry asked incredulously, nearly
getting his arm hacked off by Sirius.
"Focus Harry!" Sirius said with a smile. "Yeah, He seem to think his
mother was going to far, and she needed to apologize to you for how
she's acted."
Harry took a few steps back, and Sirius lowered his sword.
"Things have been so strained between Ron and I this year." Harry shook
his head sadly.
"He's never stopped being your friend, Harry. His role has just evolved.
You're growing up, and experiencing life. Sometimes people we thought
would be with us forever…aren't. That doesn't mean they no longer care.
You both need to understand, and not blame yourselves or each other.
What matters is that he's there when you need him, and you for him."
Harry consider his godfather's words and nodded his understanding.
"Come on, lazy. We've got a good two hours before the Weasleys come
back with Arthur. Let's see if I've managed to teach you anything."
Harry was counting the days down until they returned to school. He was
unsure if he would be riding the train with the rest of his friends, or if
other arrangements were being made. He had made it clear that he
wished to go back just as any other student would, but it seemed as if
there were a few worries about safety.
In the end, however, Harry got his wish, and rose early on the last day of
vacation. Harry was not surprised by the chaos that happened whenever
Weasleys and traveling mixed. Harry, having packed his things early
simply sat in the kitchen with Sirius eating toast and watching the scenes
unfold, all while doing their best to keep their faces impassive.
"You remembered the sword?" Sirius asked looking at Harry's bag on the
floor.
"You saw me put it in the pocket after you shrank it." Harry rolled his
eyes.
"And you'll practice?"
"As much as I can. I wish you could come by and help teach this stuff. I
think it'll be fun for everyone to learn methods of defense that don't rely
on magic." Harry sighed.
"You'll do fine." Sirius smiled, patting Harry's shoulder. "You've got those
books, and I've given you a firm foundation. But don't neglect the magic
side. Your best weapons are your knowledge, and being unpredictable.
Never forget that."
Harry nodded. "When do you think Dumbledore will start teaching me?"
Sirius bowed his head and sighed. "Soon I hope. No one's heard from him
since Christmas. He's a good man, Harry, never forget that. But he is a
man and we all make mistakes. Being as smart as he is, his mistakes will
likely be much bigger. Be patient with him, and when he does start
sharing…Really listen to what he's got to say."
Harry agreed. Mrs. Weasley popped her head in the door and looked at
the two of them.
"Are you ready Harry?" She averted her eyes, and Harry was filled with a
strange sense of Déjà vu. It was very similar to how his Aunt Petunia
would talk to him. Harry had enough. He didn't want to go back to
school with things so strained between himself and Mrs. Weasley.
"Mrs. Weasley, I'm sorry for everything. I know that you just want what's
best for me."
Mrs. Weasley looked taken aback, and Harry pressed on. "You always
been so good to me, and I betrayed your trust by disappearing like that."
"Well, thank you, Harry." She said, a bit warmer than she'd spoken to him
since Christmas. "It means a great deal to me that you apologized."
Harry nodded. "That doesn't mean I was wrong in what I said. Only in
how I said it. It is my life, and I'm the one who has to live it. I need to
choose what I feel what's right for me. If I can't look in the mirror and
like who I see looking back…" Harry let the rest hang, and Mrs. Weasley
stared at him for a long time, before finally nodding.
"I suppose your right, Harry dear. It is your life, and you need to be
happy. I'm sorry if I was to smothering."
"Never apologize for being a good mother." Harry smiled, and at these
words, Mrs. Weasley began sniffling and wiping her eyes. "We should get
going." She said dabbing at her eyes with a handkerchief. She bustled out
of the kitchen, and Harry bent to retrieve his bag.
"Good show, kid. I'm proud of you." Sirius smiled. Harry gave his
godfather a tight hug.
"Thanks for the advice, and everything else."
"Mirror call me tonight, let me know you're fine, yeah?"
"You got it."
"I was beginning to think you weren't going to be on the train." Daphne
smiled brightly as Harry gathered her in his arms. She had been standing
in the doorway of the compartment she, Tracey, Neville and Hermione
had taken, watching as people boarded the train, watching for her
boyfriend.
Harry and the Weasleys all boarded just as the last whistle sounded.
Harry greeted Daphne with a soft lingering kiss that Daphne swore she
could feel in her toes.
"Yeah, I don't think these redheads can be early for anything. I wonder if
it's a curse or something." Harry smiled softly when he broke the kiss. He
stared deeply into Daphne's eyes, who was biting her bottom lip as she
stared back.
"Hey!" Ron said indignantly, though he was smiling, slipping past the
young couple.
"Seriously, is it too difficult for you to pack everything the night before,
and be prepared?" Harry chuckled.
"What, and break tradition?"
Everyone laughed as they all settled into their seats. They all shared their
stories from the holiday. Hermione and Neville's was by far the most
interesting and entertaining, as the couple had managed to split their
time between Neville's Gran's and Hermione's parents.
"I still can't believe I went skiing." Neville said.
"I can't believe how good you were at it." Hermione smiled proudly. "You
should have seen him. I've never enjoyed it as much as my parents, but I
could not stop with Neville there. He was so amazing."
"What's skiing?" Ron asked, which lead to a long discussion about the
sport, which only befuddled the redhead further. The topics turned to
gifts, and a round of thank yous ensued between the friends. The topic
then came round to the interesting discussion that the Greengrass' had on
the night Harry had visited.
"Dad's convinced that if Dumbledore would only come out and tell the
world that Voldemort is alive, it would end this whole thing." Daphne
finished her tale.
"I don't understand why he doesn't." Tracey commented. "Dumbledore
still has loads more sway with the public, even with all these attacks in
the papers."
"He's got to have a reason for it." Hermione added.
"It's one of the many things I plan to ask him." Harry said. "We had words
when I got home that night, and none of them were really pleasant."
Harry then recounted the story from his point of view. His friends all sat
with jaws unhinged as he recalled how he'd spoken to arguably one of
the most respected and influential wizards of all time.
"I can't believe you said that." Hermione whispered. "And to
Dumbledore."
"He was right to do so." Daphne said firmly. "If he wants to keep Harry
safe, then he should tell him everything. It isn't enough to keep him
hidden, or whatever. He's got to keep him informed as well."
"Knowing is half the battle." Tracey nodded. Everyone turned to look at
her weirdly.
"Sorry…saw it on a muggle cartoon once." Tracey shrugged.
"So, Ron's mum doesn't like me?" Daphne asked, looking a bit forlorn. She
heard Harry talk about the Weasley Matriarch, and knew that he cared
deeply for her, almost like his own mother, though he'd never said it
outright. Just like with Hagrid, Mrs. Weasley's opinion mattered to her a
bit.
"I don't think she doesn't like you, she's never met you. That said, I think
you threw a wrench into her grand plan."
"What plan?" Hermione asked looking confused. "Mrs. Weasley isn't
planning anything."
"Actually, Hermione." Ron said forlornly. "You might as well call it a
plan. She had it in her head that Harry and Ginny would end up together.
It was kind of her dream, and so long as Harry and Daphne are
together…"
"But she wouldn't do anything to break them up, would she?" Hermione
asked, looking very concerned.
"NO!" Ron said affronted. "I don't think she would ever try and meddle,
but Harry, I'd get used to her off hand comments. She makes them about
Bill's hair all the time, or about how Charlie needs to find a good woman
and stop playing around with Dragons."
"So what do we have planned for the DA?" Neville asked, changing the
subject.
"Patronuses and hand to hand combat." Harry smiled.
"Hand to hand?" Hermione looked appalled. "Kind of barbaric, don't you
think?"
"Nope." Harry smiled. "Death Eaters rely on magic to do everything. If we
know how to fight dirty, it'll throw them off, and maybe give people
enough of an advantage to protect their families, and even get away
before something really bad happens. The Room provided us with
weapons, so we're going to learn how to use them. Sirius taught me some
basic sword fighting, and he gave me my own sword."
"No way!" Neville said, leaning forward. I've always wanted a sword. My
Gran thinks I'd cut off my own hand or something."
Daphne leaned against Harry as the train rumbled north. She felt elated
to be with him, the way she had dreamt about before the holiday. After
the food trolley came by the conversation broke up, and each of the teens
settled in their seats. Hermione opened a book, and leaned into Neville's
embrace, while Tracey also took out a book to read. Ron disappeared
from the cabin, saying he was going to catch up with some other
Gryffindors.
Daphne could not keep her eyes open as she leaned against Harry.
Whether it was the motion of the train, the warmth of her boyfriend's
embrace, or the simply exquisite sensation of Harry running his fingers
through her hair, she could not say exactly what was making her so
drowsy. All she knew for sure was that she was actually living a fantasy,
and she really liked it.
As she snuggled a bit closer to her boyfriend, who sighed contentedly at
her movements, Daphne could not help but wonder what the rest of the
year would have in store for them all. As she closed her eyes, she held
tightly to a hope that things were going to change for the better.
The next month passed in a blur of homework and DA meetings. Harry
and his friends spent nearly every evening in the library working on
homework, which got harder and harder as the year went on.
Harry also was still working hard on his Occlumency lessons with Snape,
which had become even more brutish. Harry knew he must be improving,
as Snape, it seemed, could no longer criticize Harry on his mental
barriers, or his focus.
Before Harry knew it, February had come. Valentine's day was to be on a
Hogsmeade weekend, and couples were making plans for the holiday.
Harry and Daphne were no different. However, unlike other couples were
planning romantic walks and intimate encounters. Harry and Daphne had
something else in mind. They had been making their plans ever since the
return from the Christmas holiday when Harry received a letter from
Viktor Krum asking when the next Hogsmeade weekend was.
Fleur Delacour had also written asking about the date of the next
Hogsmeade weekend., and Hermione had been writing to someone she
said was important to their cause for weeks on end.
The morning of Valentines day dawned clear, and Harry was up early.
He'd been talking to Sirius about what he was preparing to do for weeks
now. Sirius had assured Harry that it was a very wise thing to do, but it
hadn't alleviated Harry's growing nerves.
He was the first one in the common room that morning, and Harry sat in
front of the fire, trying to warm the strange chill that had gripped him
sometime during the night.
"Good morning, Harry."
Harry turned to see Neville, who looked his usual cheery self.
"Big day today, huh?" Neville said as he sat next to his friend. Harry
merely shrugged indifferently.
"I can't imagine what you must be feeling, but we'll be there with you,
mate. Me and Hermione, and Ron. And I doubt that wild hippogriffs
could stop Daphne from being there."
"I appreciate it, Nev." Harry said staring into the embers of the fire. "I just
…I've tried my best to forget that night. Sometimes I still see Cedric in
my nightmares. I've avoided telling anyone about what happened that
night because it's so…"
"Horrible?"
"Too be honest, I don't think there are words to truly describe how bad
that night was." Harry said, finally looking up at Neville, who looked a
bit pale. "I'm not sure if I even want you guys there with me."
"Harry…I know that I'm new to your circle, but I think it's time you know
what kind of friend I am. I know I'm not the smartest, or the bravest, but
I am loyal. I stand by the people I care about, no matter what. So, I'm
going with you into Hogsmeade, and I'm going to stand right behind you
as you tell your story. And when it's all done, I'm taking you straight over
to Honeydukes for a mess of sweets to ease your mind."
Harry chuckled a bit and thanked Neville. Harry was amazed that he was
so lucky to have Neville for a friend. The two had become much closer
over the last few months. Harry was very happy for Hermione who had
become so close to Neville. Neither of them talked about their
relationship, but Harry could easily see how happy they were together.
Neville had proven in a very short period of time that he was a true
friend.
"Good morning."
Both boys turned to see Hermione coming down the stairs. She was
dressed in faded jeans and a dark green jumper, her coat and gloves in
her hand. She had tied her mane of bushy hair into a loose ponytail, and
was smiling brightly as she leaned in and kissed Neville.
"Are you alright, Harry, you look a bit pale." Hermione said when she
looked at him.
"He's feeling a bit nervous." Neville said easily.
"Ah, I see." Hermione nodded. "You won't be alone, we're all be there for
you."
"I know." Harry said, forcing himself to smile.
"Come on, let's get breakfast." Neville smiled, standing up.
"What about Ron? Shouldn't we wait for him?" Hermione asked looking
up towards the boy's dormitories.
"Hermione, it's Saturday. Do you honestly think he's awake at eight in the
morning?" Harry asked with a wry look. Hermione looked hopeful for the
merest fraction of a second before heaving a sigh and shaking her head.
"Alright, let's go." Hermione frowned.
The Great Hall was as empty as Harry had expected it to be. The new trio
picked a spot about halfway up the table and sat down. Harry felt that he
was hungry, but his nervousness over what awaited him that afternoon
prevented him from taking too much.
Neville and Hermione kept up a steady stream of conversation, trying to
keep Harry's focus away from his memories. It seem to be working,
though Hermione could tell Harry was only half listening.
"Good Morning, Love." Daphne smiled brightly as she took a seat next to
her boyfriend, kissing him lightly. Harry noticed she looked very
attractive in her tight jeans and black sweater. Her dark hair was done in
a simple plait. She had applied light makeup, not that Harry felt she
needed it, but he couldn't help stare at her pink lips as she pulled away.
"Are you okay? You look sick."
"Nerves." Harry said simply.
"He's having second thoughts." Hermione explained.
"Oh, Harry." Daphne sighed, taking his hand in hers. "It'll be okay. You
might even find it therapeutic. You've held onto these memories for far
too long, and that's not good. I promise that you'll feel better hen it's
done, and if not…well then, I'll do everything in my power to make you
feel better."
Daphne gave a small grin and kissed him softly, tugging on his bottom lip
playfully. Harry had to smile at Daphne's encouragement. He guessed
that she felt that she owed him for helping her with her patronus charm.
Daphne was one of the few who hadn't managed to produce anything
during the first lesson. In fact, Astoria had been the first to get anything
bigger than a light vapor to appear. Only Luna Lovegood had managed a
full corporeal patronus that night, much h to everyone's surprise.
At the end of the on, Daphne was terribly upset about her failings, and
had asked Harry if they could spend a bit more time at it. Harry, not
stupid enough to pass up time alone with his girlfriend had eagerly
agreed.
Three hours Daphne had struggled with the charm. She had used a dozen
memories, none of which seemed sufficient enough to power the charm,
and her frustration grew, making it more difficult to perform the
patronus.
Daphne finally asked Harry what memory he used when he cast, hoping
she might get an idea of how Harry was able to do it.
"I don't use a memory, that's just how it's taught. I use a feeling. I try and
feel the love my parents have for me. It's strange, but when I first started
casting, I used the memory of the first time I ever saw what they looked
like. I found the Mirror of Erised, and I saw them standing with me in its
reflection."
"So it's not really the memory, but the feelings associated with the
memory?" Daphne asked.
"I'm sure there's more to it than that, but basically, yeah. You have to let
the power of the joy fill you, warm your every nerve ending."
"Huh." Daphne said thoughtfully, thinking about Harry's words for a few
moments. Harry watched her puzzling out the problem when Daphne
suddenly grabbed him and kissed him so deeply, his toes curled inside his
shoes.
"Expecto Patronum!" She shouted once she broke the kiss, and her eyes
bulged when at last, a bright silver light shot out of her wand. Daphne
shouted triumphantly, and Harry embraced her tightly as she thanked
him again and again with her lips.
"Is Tracey coming with us to the village? Hermione asked Daphne,
breaking Harry out of his reminiscence
"Actually, no. She got asked out by Marcus Belby, and since she hasn't
been out with anyone all year, she agreed. She's kind of excited." Daphne
chuckled. "She was still trying on outfits when I left her."
"Oy, there you lot are." Ron said as he joined his friends. "Harry, I know I
said I would come today, but, uh…well…"
"What is it?" Hermione asked. Ron looked very nervous, and he kept
looking towards the entrance of the Great Hall.
"Did you get detention?" Daphne asked, and Ron shook his head.
"No, actually, I got asked out."
Hermione's fork dropped with a clatter, and Neville choked on his juice."
"Who?" Harry, Daphne, Neville, and Hermione asked almost at once.
"Lavender. She asked me just now. I…What should I do?"
"GO WITH HER!" Neville shouted. His face reddened when he saw many
heads turn to stare at him.
"I had no idea she liked you." Hermione said. "She's never mentioned it,
and she talks a lot."
"Ron, mate, I think Neville's right. You should go with her today. Don't
worry, I'll be fine, and you deserve a bit of fun, you know?"
"Are you sure? I mean, I can …" Ron looked happy, but still quite torn.
"I've already let you down a bunch, and I've been trying to…"
"Ron, It's all in the past. You'll let me down if you don't go with her. And
don't make the same mistakes you made with Padma last year."
Ron's face got a bit red, but he nodded all the same. He stood up and
clapped Harry on the shoulder. "I want to hear about it later, alright?"
"You got it." Harry smiled. Ron gave a nod to everyone and then left
them, presumably to join with Lavender Brown.
"Ron and Lavender?" Hermione asked, staring after her friend.
"They have been talking a lot more lately." Harry shrugged.
"I thought she went for more good looking guys." Daphne said. "Not that
Ron's a slouch, but he's not what she usually hangs off of."
"She's going to hurt him. She doesn't stay with anyone for very long."
Hermione said. "She keeps going back to Seamus."
"But he's happy right now, and let's admit it, we haven't been that great
to him." Harry said.
"It's been a very bad year for all of us." Hermione agreed.
"I don't know." Neville smiled, wrapping an arm around Hermione.
"There've been a few upsides."
Hermione smiled, her cheeks turning pink as she leaned into Neville's
embrace.
"I agree, Mister Longbottom." Daphne grinned, taking Harry's hand.
"There have been a few bright spots to the year."
Harry felt himself warming to Daphne's smile, and kissed her hand
gently.
"Alright, enough of this gooey mush." Hermione grinned. "I say we head
down to the carriages."
It was a very crisp sunny late winter day as the two couples made their
way along the street, stopping into a few shops, simply killing time
before the appointment. Harry's friends did their best to keep his spirits
up.
At ten minutes to noon, the four youngsters headed for the Three
Broomsticks.
"Hello." Luna Lovegood smiled as she reached the door at the same time
as Hermione.
"Hello, Luna. How are you?"
"Very well thank you. I was just coming to find you. My father will be
arriving in a bit, he had another appointment."
"That's great. Shall we head inside?" Hermione smiled, opening the door.
Harry was the last to enter, being dragged inside by Daphne, who kept
eyeing him worriedly.
Hermione excused herself for a moment, and the others started looking
for a table. The pub was very busy, and Harry saw Ron and Lavender in a
booth sharing lunch. Ron looked as if he was having a good time, though
Harry swore he could feel the heat from Ron's ears all the way across the
pub.
"This way." Hermione said pulling Neville's arm. Daphne led Harry after
them, with Luna tagging along. They went up a flight of steps and into a
large sitting room where a two men and three women were awaiting
them.
"Harry, How good to see you again." Viktor Krum said, grasping Harry's
hand firmly. He gave Neville a similar greeting, and embraced both
Hermione and Daphne in turn.
"Allow me to introduce Marko Nankov, of the Mystic, the Bulgarian
national news."
"A great pleasure to meet you."
Nankov looked like a reporter from some old movie, with horn rimmed
glasses similar to Percy Weasley's. He wore crimson robes over a very
muggle looking business suit. His hair was quite short and had once been
deep brown, though it was no turning quite gray.
"Arry."
Fleur Delacour looked as beautiful as ever. Her long blonde hair fell over
her shoulders like a waterfall, and her smile was brilliant. She kissed
Harry on each cheek in greeting before stepping back to greet the others
with friendly handshakes.
"I would very much like to introduce you to Madam Clarice Leveque, of
La Gaceta Magica."
"Bon Jour." The woman was quite tall, though she had nothing on
Hagrid. She was quite willowy, and moved with the grace of a dancer.
"What is she doing here?" Harry asked angrily when he recognized one of
the women. Though she looked very care worn, there was no mistaking
Rita Skeeter.
"I've been wondering the very same thing." Rita smirked, looking past
Harry to Hermione, who simply glared back.
"We thought it would be a good idea to get someone who could report
your story here in the country. Someone who would jump at the chance
to write a very scintillating story regarding you and the Ministry."
Hermione said, her eyes boring holes into Rita, who looked taken aback.
"You want me to write a story about young Harry? Isn't that why we had
our…disagreement?"
"Yes it is. But this time, you'll be writing with his permission, and I
guarantee this story will make people remember Rita Skeeter forever."
Hermione said boldly as she took a seat.
"Well, thanks to you, even if the story is as great as you claim, I no longer
work for the Prophet. They wouldn't print it anyway, in case you haven't
been keeping track, they aren't that friendly to Harry these days.
"Don't worry, we've taken care of that." Hermione grinned. At that
moment, a very harried looking man walked in.
"So sorry, but I was following a lead on the famed Crumple Horned
Snorkack. It's been seen in these parts, and I just have to get a photo."
"Was it a good lead, father?" Luna asked, her eyes lighting up.
"I am afraid not. Just another loony trying to get the prize money."
Xenophilius Lovegood was quite simply absolutely mad looking. One look
and it was more than clear where Luna got her strange sense of fashion,
not to mention her far away dreamlike stare.
'The Quibbler? You want me to write for the Quibbler? No one reads that
rag!" Rita shouted indignantly.
"I'll have you know our readership has gone up tenfold in the last year,
thank you very much!" Xenophilius said proudly. Luna nodded firmly as
if that put the matter to rest.
"It's this, or walk away from the story that will make your entire career."
Hermione smiled. Harry was concerned that Hermione was overselling it
a bit. Rita on the other hand seemed to believe that Hermione wasn't
bluffing and sat down again.
Once everyone was settled in, and food had been brought up, Harry
began his tale, starting with his name coming out of the Goblet of Fire
and going through all the events of the precious year, sparing no detail
when he came to the night of the Final task. He explained how a Death
Eater posed as Mad-Eye Moody, and all but fixed the tournament in
Harry's favor so that he would be the one to arrive in the Graveyard that
night.
Harry nearly lost his control when he told them of Cedric, and the ritual.
He named all of the Death Eaters that arrived after Voldemort rose out of
the cauldron, whole once again.
Everyone in the room stared at him as he went into vivid detail over the
duel he fought against the darkest wizard in history, and at seeing the
spirits. Fr lack of better words, of his mother and father, and of Cedric's
request to return his body to his parents.
The tale didn't end there, as the reporters asked many questions, and
Harry filled in all the answers he could. Harry remembered to them how
Fudge had had Barty Crouch Jr. Kissed by Dementors before he could be
questioned, and of the argument Dumbledore had with Fudge right after.
He told of the two Dementors that had shown up in Privet Drive, and the
trial by a full court, headed up by Cornelius Fudge himself.
He went on to explain in great detail about the detentions he suffered at
the hands of Dolores Umbridge and even allowed his hand to be
photographed by the Bulgarian reporter.
"Harry, dear. But I think I heard you wrong. Did you really say that Peter
Pettigrew was the one who had performed the ritual?" Rita asked, her
eyes hungry for details.\
"Yes. He's alive, and Sirius Black is innocent of all he was charged with.
He's no more a death Eater than I am." Harry said bitterly.
"How do you know Sirius Black?" The Bulgarian reporter asked. Harry
looked at Hermione who nodded her head, and he took a deep breath.
"He's my godfather." Harry admitted.
"Minister Fudge has wasted a lot of time and energy trying to cover up
your story." The French reporter said. "Why do you think that is?"
"Fear. I don't know if either of your country's ever dealt with Voldemort
when he was powerful before, but here…" Harry said, looking to his
friends. "He did immensely horrid things, and people are dealing with
loss from that first war. But not only that, He thinks Dumbledore wants
his job. He's afraid of losing his power." Harry said sounding much more
confident than he felt.
Harry glanced around the room and saw his friends all looking miserable.
Both Fleur and Viktor wore masks of grim regret. Hermione appeared as
if she'd just been thrown into the icy depths of the black lake. She was
shivering horribly as she rubbed at her arms to warm herself.
Neville looked quite horrified, and at the same time, immensely furious.
Harry had never seen Neville so angry, he was usually so easy going. The
Neville that stood next to the fire at that moment filled Harry with
intimidation. He swore he could see waves of energy pulsing off of his
new friend.
Daphne, on the other hand looked terribly saddened by Harry's story. She
stared at him through glistening eyes, and it was clear that she was trying
hard to remain strong for him.
"Is there anymore, Mister Potter?"
Harry looked up and saw the three reporters and the Quibbler's editor
looking at him anxiously.
"No. That's all." Harry said. As he spoke, he felt as if some great weight
was taken from him. He looked at Daphne, remembering what she had
said about this being good for him. Like some kind of cleansing. He gave
her hand a squeeze and she nodded to him, giving him a watery smile.
"Vell then. Thank you for sharing this with us today." Nankov said,
coming to Harry first and shaking his hand. "It has bee most
enlightening."
"Oui, it most certainly has." Leveque smiled demurely. She too shook
Harry's hand.
"It truly pains me to admit this, but it would seem you were correct, Miss
Granger. This story may shake the very foundations of our government."
Rita smiled. As she clasped her handbag shut. "Xeno, I shall be seeing you
tomorrow when I have finished writing the article."
"I shall be waiting." Xenophilius bowed. "Though, it may have to wait if I
am able to finally get those pictures of the Snorkack."
Harry looked to Hermione who shrugged bemusedly.
"I need to get back to London." Fleur said, rising from her seat. "Arry,
please let me know if I can help in any way. It was so very good to see
you again. All of you."
"Harry, I am very sorry for the part I played." Viktor said, grasping
Harry's hand.
"There's nothing to apologize for, Viktor." Harry said. "You were
Imperiused, and you're not to blame."
"But I feel I am."
"Well, you more than made up for it today. Thank you."
Viktor gave a grim smile, but nodded.
"We should really start heading back. It's getting late." Hermione said,
glancing at her watch. There was another round of farewells, and Harry
and his friends, including Luna left the Three Broomsticks. As Promised,
Neville made them all stop by Honeydukes, where Neville bought a large
bag of sweets, which he then immediately handed to Harry.
"It's all I can do right now." He shrugged. He paused and then shot his
hand into the bag, retrieving a licorice wand.
"Sorry, It's one of my few weaknesses."
Harry laughed, and opened the bag offering it to his friends, who all
found something to their liking, seeing as Neville had apparently bought
one of everything. They then began the journey back up to the castle.
The entire way, they kept quite quiet, each lost in their own thoughts.
Today had been very taxing on them all, and Harry could not help
wonder what the fall out of his revelations were going to be.
25. Chapter 25
"Weasley, I do not wish to be disturbed. Except by Madam Bones. Don't
answer any questions from the press, do you understand? If anyone asks
anything, you are to reply with 'No comment.'" Minister of Magic stared
hard at Percy Weasley, who could only nod in response. Percy had only
arrived a few moments before his new boss, and had not yet even had his
morning tea, much less opened his case to retrieve the files he'd been
studying the night before to prepare for the meeting with Germany's
Minister that afternoon. In the few months he'd been working directly
under the Minister, he'd never even heard Fudge so much as raise his
voice. However, this morning it looked as if Fudge's head could explode
at any moment.
"Damn that boy." Fudge snarled, slamming his office door behind him. He
flicked his wand at the fire, igniting it. He mumbled curses at the famed
Boy-Who-Lived as he took off his cloak and his bowler hat before
stomping over to the fire and throwing a handful of Floo powder into the
flames.
"Hogwarts, Defense Against The Dark Arts Office." Fudge shouted as he
stuck his head in the emerald green flames. Fudge usually enjoyed the
feeling of the flames tickling his face when he made Floo calls, but this
morning, the fire could have been burning his face to ash, and he
wouldn't have even blinked.
"Dolores? Dolores!" Fudge shouted. The woman had to be in her office,
they always spoke at this time on Mondays. Umbridge would give her
report about Dumbledore's activities, and wait to be advised on what she
should do next. Fudge was seething as he called again for his
Undersecretary to appear. The moment she did, Fudge felt boiling hot
rage in his veins.
"Good morning, Minister."
"Do not 'Good morning' me. I thought you told me you had things in hand
there."
Umbridge looked shaken. "What do you mean?"
"The Boy! Potter. He spoke to the press over the weekend. He accused
you of using a Blood Quill. He's told his story about He-Who-Must-Not-
Be-Named's return."
"Surely there is nothing to fret about. The Editor of the Prophet won't run
any story from the boy."
"He spoke to foreign press. Potter talked to reporters from the French and
Bulgarian Newspapers, AND he's gotten Rita Skeeter to do an exclusive!"
Fudge said between gritted teeth. "I've been hounded by reporters since
late last night. The Minister of Germany was supposed to meet with me
today, but cancelled saying he couldn't trust me if I'd lie about the
innocence of Sirius Black. Can you believe it?"
"Sirius Black? What does the guilt of that murdering psychopath have to
do with anything?"
"EVERYTHING! Potter's told the papers that Black was unfairly
imprisoned, and that he never received a trail. He told them I had Barty
Crouch Junior kissed by Dementors without being questioned. He's
completely undermining everything I've built. We have to do something
before things get out of hand."
"What do you suggest, Minister?" Umbridge gulped.
"I'm sending Aurors to search your property at the school. The first thing
we have to do is show that the boy is lying by proving you do not have a
Blood Quill. I'll be sending Amelia Bones. If she says you don't have one,
people will believe her."
"Can't you just order her to say it to the press?" Umbridge stuttered.
Fudge shook his head. "She'll never agree to that. She believes in
Dumbledore. No, she must see it for herself. I know you two don't get
along, but she'll do her job without bias. Allow her to search whatever
and wherever, is that understood?
Umbridge's already light pallor went a bit paler. Her pouchy eyes bulged
a bit, and she looked as if she had just seen something to give her a
serious fright. "Of course, sir. Is there anything else?"
"I've arranged for you to meet with several reporters this afternoon. You'll
condemn the boy's actions as an obvious cry for attention. Bring up the
lies he's spread around the school, and bring some of those loyal students
to back your story."
Umbridge nodded, giving a smile. "It's clear that the boy was coached.
You'll remember I told you about his sudden disappearance from the
school, followed by Dumbledore's absence? Clearly the two of them set
this up to discredit you."
"Clearly. I can't believe you allowed this to happen. I thought you had
everything under control?
"My sincerest apologies, Minister, but I do not have the resources to
monitor all the students all the time. Only the Headmaster has that
ability, as you well know. Had you only listened to me from the
beginning, we could have prevented this. Maybe it's time we take a
firmer hand in how things are run in this school."
"Fine, Fine. If we manage to get through this crisis, I give you full
authority to do whatever you need to make sure the boy is silenced!" So
absorbed in his own misery, Fudge missed the malicious glint in
Umbridge's eye.
Fudge stood up, ending the Floo call and sitting heavily in his desk. He
took a few deep breaths, trying to calm himself. There was a knock on his
door, and Percy Weasley stuck his head inside.
"Minister, Amelia Bones is hear to see you." Percy said, a look of utmost
horror on his face. Fudge guessed the boy had just learned of the articles
in the foreign press and that rag, The Quibbler.
"Send her in."
Amelia Bones was a tall woman, with piercing dark eyes, and a strong
jaw. She wore a monocle in her left eye, and her dark hair was done in a
tight bun. She exuded control, and she was one of the most decorated law
enforcement officers the Ministry had ever seen, besides Alastor Moody.
"Quite a morning, eh, Minister?" She said with no hint of humor.
"Indeed. Amelia, I'd like you to take a group of Aurors to Hogwarts and
search the High Inquisitors offices, and personal quarters. I want these
lies shown for what they are. The pathetic cries for attention from a very
disturbed young man."
"And if she is in possession of banned items?" Amelia posed the query.
"If, by some miracle, she is in possession of any banned items, well, carry
out you're duty by the book."
"What of the Black situation?" Amelia asked, eyeing the Minster
suspiciously.
"There is absolutely no evidence to support those claims. You yourself
were there when Black was arrested. You saw how mad he was."
"Forgive me, Minister, but Black was never questioned. And the eye
witnesses were all Muggles, they wouldn't have known exactly what they
saw. And this business of Pettigrew being an Animagus. It deserves some
investigation."
"NO! This is all a bunch of tosh fabricated by Dumbledore to shake the
faith of the people. We are going to show them just how manipulative
that old coot can be. Sirius Black is guilty of murdering Peter Pettigrew
and all those Muggles. He is to be found and sentenced to the Dementor's
kiss. Now, you have your assignment, please let me know what you find."
Fudge shouted forcefully, his face becoming a deep shade of purple.
Amelia stood up, her eyes cold. "Very well, Minster. I shall see you upon
my return." She turned and quickly left the office. Fudge pounded his
fists on his desk. He was in a real mess at the moment. How had the boy
even make contact with foreign reporters? So far as he knew, Harry
Potter had no friends anywhere outside of England. Was it possible that
he had forged some with the competitors of the Tri-Wizard Tournament?
All of his intelligence suggested that the French woman and Krum had
not even spoken to the boy during the tournament.
Perhaps he should have listened to Umbridge and charged the boy with
Diggory's murder after all.
A series of images ran through his head of a highly publicized trial of a
fourteen year old boy. The Boy-Who-Lived, no less. Dumbledore would
have demanded the use of Veritaserum, and the public would have sided
with him. And what if even under Veritaserum the story didn't change?
What if all this time…
Fudge shook his head. He was going to conquer this, and show the people
once and for all exactly who Albus Dumbledore was. A lying,
manipulative, scheming old codger bent on ruling the country! And that
was that!
Dolores Umbridge was more than a bit flustered after her conversation
with the Minster of Magic. The first thing she did, when the Floo call
finished, was run to her desk and throw the Blood Quill into the fire.
With a bit of stoking from her wand, the quill became little more than
ash in seconds.
She hated having to sacrifice the quill, but she had connections, and
would have a new one delivered to her later in the week, once the hub-
bub had blown over. Her only priority was to show her support of the
Minister.
Next, she bustled down to her living quarters and went to her jewelry
box where a large golden heart shaped locket rested. She opened the
locket and made sure the Truth serum antidote was still inside. She was
sure she would not be subjected to questioning, but one could not be to
careful when Amelia Bones was involved. The two had a long standing
rivalry.
Now, all she had to do was act surprised when the Aurors arrived.
The boy had proven resourceful, and even with her threats he had
managed to tell his filthy lies. Now, her beloved Minister was in
jeopardy, and it was once again up to her to save him. If only he'd
listened to her before.
She thought about sending for Draco and a few of the other Inquisitorial
squad members, but decided to wait. She thought it best to appear as if
she were not expecting Madam Bones. Gathering her clipboard and her
favorite pink quill, she headed for the Great Hall to await the Aurors, and
perhaps put on a bit of a show for the students. The more those simple
minded sheep believed her to be innocent, the more it would help the
cause.
Dolores Umbridge had only one thought as she headed for breakfast. She
was going to make Harry Potter pay for his crimes.
Hogwarts was a buzz with rumors regarding their Defense teacher. When
the Aurors showed up at breakfast and demanded to see her office and
Living quarters and that she was suspected of being in possession of
banned dark objects, every single student began whispering frantically,
all of them wondering what it was this Ministry stooge could have.
Not long after, a few subscribers of the Quibbler had their answers.
Luna Lovegood skipped over to the Gryffindor table and sat right next to
Harry, handing him a copy of the magazine.
"Daddy sent this with his compliments. He felt it was important to get out
a special edition."
Harry unrolled the magazine to see his picture, blinking back at him. It
was a photo from the year before, right after the first task if the singed
jersey was any indication.
"HARRY POTTER NAMES DEATH EATERS, TELLS OF MINISTRY
CORRUPTION, YOU-KNOW-WHO'S ALIVE!"
"That was really fast." Daphne said, looking at the picture.
"I suspect the foreign papers got their stories out yesterday, and the
Ministry is scrambling to save face." Neville said.
"I can't wait until they find that damned quill." Harry said just as Madam
Bones was passing by, with Umbridge in tow. Umbridge shot Harry a
cold glare as she sauntered by.
"Maybe if she gets sacked, the Gryffindor team could reform." Ron said
happily.
"I'd just be happy to get rid of her goon squad." Daphne said, staring
across the Great Hall to where Malfoy and the other Inquisitorial Squad
all sat watching Umbridge leaving the hall. "He's so insufferable in the
Common Room. Tracey and I just stay in our room all the time now. We
only have to deal with Pansy."
"She's been rather quiet ever since Millicent told her off." Tracey nodded.
"I'm starting to feel a bit sorry for her."
Harry was no longer listening, as his mind was imagining all manner of
scenes where the Aurors opened the toad's desk and found that long
velvet case where the Blood Quill resided and hauled the fat toad kicking
and screaming out of Hogwarts for good. He wanted to contact Sirius
right at that moment to announce his victory over the Ministry, but
restrained himself. He decided he'd wait until he actually saw the toad
being taken away.
"Come on." He said, rising from the table.
"Where are we going?" Neville asked.
"I want to get a good seat for when they haul her fat arse out of here."
Laughing excitedly, Harry and his friends left the Great Hall, and found
spots to sit where they were guaranteed to see Umbridge's fate.
The search of the Undersecretary/Defense Teacher's property took very
little time. The search turned up nothing more dark the a gray cardigan
in the squat woman's wardrobe. The entire time her things were being
riffled through, Dolores Umbridge simply stood with a warm smile on her
wide, toad-like visage, watching as her things were tossed about and
inspected.
Amelia Bones stayed with Umbridge, watching her carefully for any sign
of nervousness, but the little woman barely even blinked. Madam Bones
did not like Dolores Umbridge. The two had butted heads on policies for
many years, but Amelia had never had a reason to suspect the
Undersecretary of wrong doing.
It was true the Umbridge was very outspoken in matters of half breeds.
Werewolves, vampires and the like, but she had never given any cause
for anyone to suspect her of doing dark magic.
And yet, Madam Bones could not shake the feeling she was being fooled.
"We're done, madam." Kirkland said as he approached his superior. "The
Undersecretary is clean."
"Very well." Amelia said. She turned to the shorter woman and gave a
polite smile. "So sorry to have to do this."
"Not need to apologize, Amelia." Umbridge smiled. "You were just doing
your job, and I would expect nothing less of you."
"Thank you for your patience." Madam Bones nodded. She watched as
Umbridge entered her quarters, and with a quick wave of her wand
began putting her space back in order. Amelia ordered her officers back
to the Ministry and turned to follow them. When she was nearly to the
Entrance Hall, she decided that perhaps she should have a few words
with the Headmaster.
"Kirkland, Peters, I shall see you back at the office. I'm going to pay a
visit to Dumbledore."
Her subordinates nodded, and Amelia quickly found the Headmaster's
office.
"Amelia Bones to see Headmaster Dumbledore." Madam Bones said to the
gargoyle guarding the staircase. She waited patiently as her message was
being delivered. After only a few moments, the gargoyle stepped aside,
revealing the spiral staircase that led up to the Headmaster's office.
"Madam Bones, a most pleasant surprise. Do come in." Dumbledore
smiled.
"Apologies for coming unannounced, Headmaster, but I feel that we need
to have a talk."
"I see. Have a seat. Can I offer you anything?"
"No. If it's all the same, I'd rather get right down to it. You know why I
am here?"
"I believe it is because Minister Fudge is preparing to fight the allegations
made by Mister Potter." Dumbledore said as he took his own seat.
"So far we are on the same parchment. Do you know if the boy is telling
the truth?"
"I have never known him to lie, especially regarding something so
serious." Dumbledore said seriously. Madam Bones mulled this over.
"We found nothing. If she did actually have a Blood Quill, it's clear she
got rid of it. I could question him with Veritaserum."
"Amelia, we both know that Fudge, as the new head of the Wizengamont,
would never allow that in court. Nor would he allow the submission of
memories, as I'm sure he would convince everyone that they had been
altered, likely by myself."
"Ok, so let's put that aside." Madam Bones said, realizing Dumbledore was
right. "Sirius Black."
Dumbledore steepled his fingers, leaning forward on his desk.
"I have a sneaking suspicion that you know exactly where to find him."
Dumbledore said nothing, allowing Madam Bones to steer the
conversation.
"The Minister has decreed that if he's found, he's to be kissed by the
Dementors. No trail, no questions. The only way to clear him is to find
Pettigrew."
"Am I to understand that you believe Harry's story?" Dumbledore asked, a
bright twinkle in his sky blue eyes. Madam Bones stared at the old man
for several long moments before sighing heavily.
"Albus, I don't know exactly what's going on here, but I do know that
whatever it is has the Minister very afraid. His actions over the past
months have proven that there is more going on than him just being
afraid of you taking over the Ministry."
"Indeed." Dumbledore smiled.
"Albus, if you don't tell me what's going on, I can't help. I am not about to
stand by and watch our society fall apart because Fudge is too afraid to
do anything. Now, the time for secrets is past."
Dumbledore sat back in his seat, looking at the Head of the Law
Enforcement division. He wasn't quite sure he could trust her, despite her
extremely outstanding service record. He knew that the Order of the
Phoenix could use more help, especially from the Aurors. The Death
Eaters had an army, and the Order would need an army to fight them.
Not to mention the help that Harry would need to accomplish his destiny.
"For the Greater Good." Dumbledore thought to himself.
"What I tell you must not be repeated. We do not yet know exactly who
we can trust…"
"This is a serious infraction, Professor, you can not deny it." Umbridge
said, her rosy pallor becoming something rather frightening to behold,
and yet, Dumbledore merely smile back at her.
"As I have said, quite clearly to you, Harry Potter did nothing wrong. He
merely spoke to reporters on his own time. He was not in school when he
spoke to them. There have not yet been any rules written about what a
student may or may not do outside these walls, nor do I think we would
truly have the power to enforce such restrictions."
Umbridge's fat little fists clenched tightly. "He lied! He is spreading a
disease of mistrust through our society. Even you can not deny …"
"Deny? My dear Professor Umbridge, so far as I know, Harry Potter
knows he must not tell lies."
There was no mistaking it. Umbridge's boiling hot rage cooled somewhat
as Dumbledore's usually sparkling blue eyes went, for just the briefest of
moments, dark. She gasped at the words she knew were carved
permanently into the boys hand, having watched him do it.
"You're playing a very dangerous game here, Headmaster." Umbridge
snarled. "You can't protect the boy forever. He is going to face justice for
his crimes."
"And exactly what crimes are those, Madam? Expressing his opinion? So
far as I know, he still has the freedom, under our government, to say
whatever he likes about whatever he likes. A freedom that we all share."
Umbridge's jaw was clenched so tightly that it was shaking. Her eyes
were narrowed slits of displeasure.
"I think this meeting is finished." Dumbledore said, and with a wave of
his hand, his office door opened. Umbridge gave one last look of dissent
and left. She quickly bustled down to her office, where she had several
new Educational Decrees to submit to the Minister of Magic.
As she walked, her mind mulled over everything that had happened
today. She had been forced to destroy her Blood Quill, and she now knew
she would be unable to replace it, as Madam Bones had let slip that
Aurors would now be handing mail searches. Her dream of order was
coming crashing down around her.
From the moment she had convinced Cornelius to put her in Hogwarts to
be his eyes and ears, Dolores had begun harboring a new dream, one
where she would rule over the students and mold their minds. She had
begun to dream of a new society, where wizards and witches understood
their place in the world, and Purebloods would once again reign over all
lesser beings. Order to chaos.
But two people stood in the way of that now. Albus Dumbledore and
Harry Potter. They had to be removed.
Dumbledore would be a tough nut to crack. He was quite powerful, and
Umbridge still did not have enough support behind her to remove the old
codger from his throne, so to speak.
Potter, on the other hand. Potter she could scrape off her shoe like so
much owl droppings. She had only but to catch him. She believed he was
leading a group of students in a rebellion against the Ministry. She knew
they were meeting somewhere in the castle, though she had been quite
flummoxed as to where.
She had originally wanted to get one of her Inquisitorial Squad in with
that group, but other than Potter, Weasley and Granger, she was unsure
who else was a part of it. Greengrass was, of course, how could she not
be.
Umbridge was still at a loss to understand how the Greengrass girl,
coming from such a noble and respected blood line, could sully her
family's name by even associating with Potter. It was something else
Umbridge felt needed to be remedied. Blood Traitors must be made to
understand. They must all be…"reprogrammed", in order to protect their
gifts.
Umbridge slammed her office door and sat heavily at her desk, her
pouchy face in her fat little hands.
She had to catch the boy in the act in order to expel him. Once he was
out of the school, he could be brought to trial for his numerous crimes
against the Ministry. Boy-Who-Lived or not, no one was above the law.
Umbridge smiled to herself. If she could catch the boy, surely
Dumbledore would try and aid him, and then, perhaps, she could kill two
doxies with one hex. Then, she would be made Headmistress, and things
would truly change. She had made two allies to her cause. Filch was easy
to manipulate. Dolores guessed the ancient caretaker would throw
himself to the lions if she asked. The promise of reinstituting corporal
punishments swayed him easily. Perhaps if students knew there was
something truly worth fearing in detention, they might actually behave
themselves.
Snape had been a bit harder to sway, but in the end, the hope of teaching
the subject he longed for proved too much. Snape had agreed to start
making Veritaserum for her. The first batch would be ready in the next
few weeks, and Umbridge could start inviting students for tea.
It was a plan that had begun forming in her mind shortly after the start of
the year. Children were very guarded and it seemed most believed her to
be some kind of watch dog. They kept their secrets hidden quite well,
and most unfortunately, Umbridge was no Legillimens. So, she would
question them all with a nice cup of tea, and then, she would begin to get
her leverage.
Then, she would be on her way to her perfect world, with her being
celebrated for saving wizarding kind from its own destruction at the
hands of half-breeds and charlatans.
26. Chapter 26
Over the next months, classes had become exercises in exhaustion for
fifth and seventh year students. The closer the exams got, the more
homework and studying the students had to do. There was a steady
increase in tension throughout the castle.
At the beginning of April, the fifth year students met with their heads of
house to get career guidance, in order for them to plan their next two
years of study. There had been a flood of pamphlets about every career
the wizarding world offered for their young, and Harry Potter and his
friends had spent a great deal of time trying to figure out their futures.
Harry's meeting with Professor McGonagall had been an eye opening
experience, as Professor Umbridge had decided to sit in, and after Harry
had confessed to wanting to be an Auror, a very heated argument broke
out between McGonagall and Umbridge.
"Potter, I promise you that if it is the last thin I do on this plane of
existence, I will see you become an Auror." McGonagall had shouted, her
fists pounding her desk in utter frustration.
"Harry Potter will never be an Auror. He will spend his life in prison
where he belongs. I swear it!" Umbridge had replied with deathly calm
before waddling out of McGonagall's office.
Harry looked at McGonagall, who was breathing hard, as if she'd sprinted
across all of the British Isles. She was staring at her door looking as if she
wanted to chase down Umbridge and hex her to tiny, miniscule pieces.
"Professor?" Harry asked, jarring the Transfiguration teacher back to the
present. "Did she really mean that? Does she really want me in prison?"
McGonagall couldn't even look at Harry. That alone confirmed it, and
Harry felt as if someone had just gut checked him. He reached out to
grasp his Head of House's desk to prevent himself from falling off his
chair.
"Why?"
"Do not worry about it. It will never happen. We are finished here, Potter.
I think you have homework to be getting on with." McGonagall said
without even looking at the young man. Harry nodded and retreated
from the office, feeling no comfort that Umbridge would not get her way.
Ever since the Quibbler article had come out, things within Hogwarts had
become even more oppressive. Umbridge had done everything she could
think of to break the will of the students. First she had banned any more
trips to Hogsmeade, followed by strict dress codes Stricter curfews, and
more and more rules that in many students opinions, were seriously
insane. The High inquisitor had then eliminated all clubs that were not
devoted to study, and those that were, she monitored very carefully.
Between classes, Umbridge and her goon squad would patrol the halls,
breaking up any groups of more than two students. She had all but
eliminated the Prefects. Anyone caught out of their common room after
curfew faced seriously punishments, and the Inquisitorial squad looked in
every broom cupboard, empty class, alcove, and bathroom stall searching
for violator. There was no place left where couples could go for to snog
anymore, and with no outlets left to vent any sort of tensions, tempers
were quickly rising.
Easily the most disturbing new development were the invitations to join
the Defense teacher for tea. She seemed to be working her way through
the entire student populace. Only a handful of students spoke about it,
while others couldn't recall ever sitting with the toad. It was clear that
Umbridge obliviated those who she had not had success with.
However, a handful of students were managing to keep their spirits up,
thanks to their now twice weekly meetings to learn defensive magics.
After Umbridge had eliminated every single club…again, The DA had
voted to start meeting more frequently. This had a profound effect on the
members, as they were now getting in more time to learn everything.
Most every person had managed a full corporeal Patronus. Every person
could disarm an opponent easily, and they were integrating hand to hand
combat in their dueling now.
Harry and his friends had quickly put a new schedule together in which
one night they would practice new spells together, and the next time they
met, they would have duels. Sometimes it was one against one, and
others, Harry would create teams so they could all learn to work
together.
Harry stood watching as Neville was pitted against three others.
Zacharias Smith, Dean Thomas, and Padma Patil. Neville had shown the
most improvement in the past few months, much to Harry's surprise. He
guessed Hermione's constant influence might have had something to do
with it all. The once forgetful boy now stood tall when he walked the
halls. He'd become stronger in his school work, and he never cowered
against opposition now. Even Snape didn't bother Neville any longer.
Neville side stepped a curse thrown by Padma, and launched a curse at
Dean who had broken from cover to get a shot in. Neville's spell hit Dean
square in the face, knocking the tall dark skinned boy onto his butt.
Zacharias tried to take advantage of Dean's mistake, thinking Neville
might be to preoccupied with taking out his Housemate, but Neville had
anticipated and had his shield up instantly. The crowd cheered for
Neville as he tripped Zacharias and bound him in rope with tow quick
flicks of his wand.
Unfortunately, he'd forgotten about Padma. The lithe Indian girl came
out of nowhere to knock Neville to the ground, using all of her might.
She tripped herself in the process, but rolled to her feet instantly. More
cheers rose up, mostly from the girls, as Padma stalked towards Neville,
who had lost his wand.
Padma smiled like a cat when she aimed her wand for Neville. But
Neville surprised everyone when he rolled out of the way when Padma
fired her curse. On his feet again, Neville lunged for Padma, who froze
with shock. Neville tackled the girl, grabbing her wand arm and twisting
up behind her back, and taking her wand from her. This only served to
anger the girl, who kicked at Neville's shin with all her might.
Neville grunted in agony, lost his balance and landed hard on his back.
Padma snatched up her wand, and much to everyone's shock and
amazement, petrified Neville without saying the incantation.
Harry blew the whistle and the duel ended. Hermione rushed forward
and undid the spell on Neville, while Tracey freed Zacharias and checked
on Dean, who had been knocked out when he hit his head on the floor.
"Well done, Padma." Harry said coming forward. "Well done to all of you.
Neville, nice spell work, but you've got to remember to watch all your
opponents. You forgot Padma while dealing with Zacharias. She was able
to sneak up on you because you were to focused on Smith. Padma, you
got a bit over confident when you tackled Neville. You could have
petrified him instead of tackling him, though it was a good hit."
"But I tripped and almost…"
"You did trip, but it's okay. The real mistake was going after him in the
first place. While he was dealing with Zacharias, you had the advantage.
There was no need to take him down physically because you had the
element of surprise.."
There was a crack in the back of the room, followed by several shouts of
surprise. Harry turned as the crowd began parting and to Harry's great
shock, Dobby the House Elf came forward looking seriously frightened.
"Harry Potter, sir."
"Dobby? What is it?" Harry asked, kneeling in front of the rather shaky
elf.
"Dobby has come to warn you, Harry Potter sir. The Pink Lady is coming
for you. She has learned of your secret meetings. Dobby only just learned
of it sir. You must flee."
Ron had begun moving just as soon as he'd heard Dobby's reference to
Umbridge. He'd gone to Harry's cloak and dug the Marauder's map from
its pockets. He opened it and found that Umbridge, Filch and all of the
toad's Inquisitorial squad was outside the Room of Requirement as they
spoke.
"Oh no." He muttered, just as the room shook with a ear splitting boom.
Everyone looked at the door, chills running up their spines as it cracked.
"We've been sold out." Ron said, looking to Harry. Harry felt someone
take his hand, and turned to see Daphne looking worried.
"Harry, what do you want to do?" Fred asked. George looked as if he was
ready to fight as well. In fact, everyone in the room looked ready to
defend themselves. Harry felt a surge of pride at the people around him.
They were united with him, ready to fight against Umbridge for what
they all believed in. Him.
Harry Potter.
And Harry knew then that this was not their fight. It was his, and he
would not allow anyone to take the fall for him. Not if he could help it.
No, he would face the consequences of his actions, no matter the price.
There was another loud boom and the door creaked ominously. They all
knew it wouldn't hold up much longer.
"Get ready to run." Harry said. They all looked at him with shock. "They
won't be able to catch all of us. Run, and run fast."
Everyone stared back at Harry with confusion, but they all gathered their
things and prepared to do as Harry had told them. Harry hung in the
back of the room, knowing that it was really him that Umbridge wanted.
He was resigned to his fate when Daphne took his hand again.
"I'm not letting you do this alone." She said.
"Us either." Hermione said firmly. She, Neville, Ron and Tracey all stood
with him. Even Astoria joined them. And then, one by one, The others all
came back to stand around their leader. Their friend. Watch of them
unwilling to abandon Harry to his fate.
With a series of loud creaks, cracks and snaps, the door finally gave way
in a cloud of splinters and dust. A moment later, Dolores Umbridge
walked in looking absolutely delighted.
"As I'm sure your all aware, you are in violation of several Educational
Decrees not the least of which is being out past curfew. I can also see
plainly that this is some sort of club, which is against the rules as well.
Now, who is the leader of this club?" Umbridge was staring hard at
Harry.
"No one is the leader."
Umbridge blinked once and then turned to look at Colin Creevey.
"We never had a leader, we were just all trying to help each other." The
skinny fourth year boy said, looking to the others around him.
"I see, and what exactly were you helping each other with?"
"Baking." George grinned.
"Yeah, we're all terrible cooks, and none of us fancy eating out all the
time." Fred added.
"Have you seen prices in pubs lately?" George went on.
"Bloody robbery." The Weasley Twins said at once.
Umbridge's smile faltered. She gave her wand a swish, and the Weasley
twins found they could no longer talk. They both glared murderously at
the High Inquisitor.
"Professor, This will give you your answers." Draco smiled, handing a
familiar parchment to Umbridge.
"Where did you find this?" Umbridge asked, looking quite greedy.
"Granger's bag."
"You can't just go snooping in other people's things!" Hermione shouted
indignantly.
"I'd hold my tongue if I were you, Miss Granger. You see, you are in
serious trouble this evening. You may even be expelled.
Harry knew by Neville's sharp intake of breath that Hermione must have
just squeezed his hand very tightly. It was Hermione's biggest fear to be
thrown out of school.
"Well, Mister Potter, it appears you and I have an appointment with the
Headmaster. The rest of you will return to your Houses. Tomorrow we
will be discussing punishments."
Umbridge stood aside watching each and every student pass her on their
way to their houses, each and everyone of the glaring contemptuously at
her.
"That includes you as well, Miss Greengrass. Do not make things worse
for yourself." Umbridge smiled. Daphne looked to Harry who nodded for
her to go. Daphne wanted very much to stay next to Harry, but he gave
her a soft push, and she knew he was going to face Umbridge alone, and
she could do nothing for him.
"Draco, see that she gets back to her house." Umbridge said, and Draco
gave a triumphant smile to her, and a wicked grin to Harry, who was
now starting to get angry.
"Follow me, Mister Potter." Umbridge said, all sweetness gone from her
tone.
"And if I refuse?"
Umbridge's smile fell at once and she walked to Harry, and stared coldly
up at him, as he was a head taller than her.
"I am not asking you, boy." She said venomously. "I've finally caught you,
and you are going to be punished, as you should have been all along.
Even the Great Albus Dumbledore," She sneered, icy bitterness in her
tone. "Won't be able to save you now."
Umbridge grabbed Harry by the front of his robes and shoved him past
her. Harry, caught off guard by the stubby little woman's strength
stumbled, tripped on the hem of his robes and fell forward. The two way
mirror slide out of his pocket and skidded along the floor.
"What is that?" Umbridge asked.
"Nothing." Harry said, trying to reach it, but Umbridge was quicker.
"Accio."
The mirror shot up and into the fat little fingers of the High Inquisitor.
"Let's find out. Specialis Revelio"
Harry stared in horror as the mirror glowed white and then blue.
"A communication device. How extraordinary. With whom have you been
speaking to? More reporters?"
"No." Harry shook his head. "It's a joke item I got at Zonko's" Harry lied,
thinking quickly.
"LIES!" Umbridge shrieked. "I will not tolerate lying." She threw the
mirror across the hall and into the stone wall where it shattered into a
thousand sparkling pieces. Harry felt his heart sink. Without his mirror
he could not speak to Sirius. His blood now on fire, Harry turned back to
Umbridge, who was once again smiling.
"No more exclusives for you, Mister Potter." She laughed.
Harry drew his wand now, his rage getting the best of him. However,
Umbridge had been waiting for it, and Harry found himself bound and
unable to move. Harry cursed himself for falling for her trap. She'd had
her wand out the entire time, just waiting for the moment he lost his
temper. Now instead of walking to the Headmaster's office, he was being
floated along.
As soon as they entered Dumbledore's office, Harry heard McGonagall
gasp.
"What is the meaning of this?" The Transfiguration teacher asked angrily.
"Release him at once."
"I do not think so." Umbridge simpered. "The boy is dangerous. He tried
to attack me only a moment ago."
"I seriously doubt that." McGonagall said gruffly.
Harry felt his body relax as the curse was lifted, and he quickly got to his
feet. It was clear from the death glares from Umbridge that Dumbledore
had released the spell. Harry saw that they were not alone. The Minister
of Magic was there, looking extremely pleased, along with two Aurors,
one of which he recognized. However, before he could greet the man,
Kingsley Shacklebolt gave the smallest shake of his head.
"Now that we are all here, I think we should get to the bottom of this."
Dumbledore said, bringing the attention of the room to him.
"Quite right. I am a very busy man these days. A lot of problems with
foreign Ministries. Seems they don't trust me anymore." Fudge said,
giving a scathing look to Harry who merely shrugged.
"Maybe if you weren't so close-minded, and idiotic." Harry said softly.
"What was that?" Fudge asked.
"Keep your mouth shut, Boy!" Umbridge hissed.
"Enough. What is this all about?" Dumbledore asked, looking for the first
time, quite irritated.
"Very well, Minister, you may recall that we spoke on several occasions
about my suspicions of Potter leading a secret group within the castle.
Well, tonight we finally caught them, thanks in no small part from one of
the groups own members."
"And what proof do you have that this group is anything more than a
study group?" Dumbledore asked. "OWL and NEWT exams are coming
ever closer."
"Perhaps we should bring in our witness." Umbridge suggested. "It might
make things go smoother."
"Quite right." Fudge smiled. "There's nothing better than a good witness,
is there Albus?" Fudge said sarcastically.
"Nothing at all." Dumbledore smiled benignly.
The door to the Headmaster's office opened and a girl that Harry
recognized as Marietta, Cho Chang's best friend walked in. She looked
horrid. Her eyes were bright red and puffy as if she'd been crying all day
long. It was clear as to the reason why.
On her forehead, in very large ugly looking purple pimples was the word
SNEAK. Harry felt his stomach turn a bit at the sight, as the pustules
looked rather painful.
"My gods, what has happened to her?" Fudge recoiled in fright, and
Marietta burst into tears.
"My dear, everything is alright." Umbridge said, wrapping a comforting
arm around the girl. "This is Marietta Edgecombe, Minister. Her mother
works in the Department of Magical Transportation. Now, dear, I just
need you to tell the Minister exactly what you told me."
Marietta hid her face in her hands, shaking her head violently. She had
her face almost completely hidden, using the sleeves of her robes to cover
her face.
"Dear, I'm sure it won't make things any worse. You do want to make
your mother proud of you, don't you?" Umbridge tried, but Marietta
refused to speak. She tried to turn away from Umbridge, who kept her
firmly rooted next to herself.
"Very well." Umbridge sighed. "Miss Edgecombe and I were having tea
together this afternoon, and she confessed that she had been part of an
illegal group, led by Mister Potter. She informed me of where I could find
this group this evening. That's when this…blemish appeared, and she
refused to say anymore on the matter. However, I had all the information
I needed."
"And exactly how did you question her?" Harry asked angrily. "You
wouldn't have happened to slip a few drops of Veritaserum into her tea,
would you?"
"Mind your tongue, Mister Potter. You're only making things harder on
yourself." Umbridge scowled.
"It's a very interesting question, Dolores." McGonagall said. "Did Miss
Edgecombe offer the information of her own accord, or was it coerced
from her?"
"That isn't the point." Fudge said testily.
"It might be, Cornelius." Dumbledore said. "If Veritaserum was used
without her knowledge, her testimony will be inadmissible."
"It doesn't matter, because I caught them all." Umbridge smiled, pulling
the parchment from her pocket. "I have each of their names, so I know
exactly who was involved. And it implicates you, Albus."
"Does it?" Dumbledore looked interestedly at the parchment.
Umbridge laid the parchment out on the desk for them all to see. There
at the top, written in Hermione's elegant hand was the name they had
given themselves so many months ago.
Dumbledore's Army.
"Well, I guess that is that.." Dumbledore said, rising to his feet. "Would
you like a written confession, Cornelius?"
Fudge blinked for several moments while his brain tried to work out
what was happening.
"You? You really…I can't believe this. I KNEW IT! You were conspiring
against me all this time. Using children to fight your battle."
"Clearly." Dumbledore smiled. "I asked Harry to probe the students, and
see who might be interested in helping me with your downfall. Quite
ingenious, if I do say so myself. You see, Harry is quite well thought of by
most of the student body, and he trusts me. He had no idea what I was
getting him into."
"No." Harry shouted, but no one paid him any mind.
"Do not patronize me." Umbridge glowered. "This boy is no less guilty of
crimes than you are, Dumbledore. He's been sowing insurrection among
the students, and lying to the press about the ineffectiveness of our
government. Plus, he clearly was the one to murder Cedric Diggory last
year."
"That's a lie!" Harry shouted, but Umbridge had had enough, and back
handed Harry across the mouth. Harry instantly made to lung at the
squat woman, who was staring at him with contempt. He wanted to get
his hands around her fat throat and remind her that she shouldn't tell
lies. Unfortunately, Both McGonagall and Kingsley had restrained him.
"Dolores!" Fudge shouted. "Control yourself. It wouldn't do if the boy is
able to generate any more sympathy. Things are bad enough re he's
concerned."
"Harry did not murder Cedric Last year." Dumbledore said calmly. "Mister
Diggory was murdered with the Killing Curse, and Harry's wand was
cleared. The only thing he is guilty of is working under my influence."
"We can deal with the boy later." Fudge insisted. "For now, Shacklebolt,
Dawlish, please take the Headmaster into custody."
"Oh, yes. I had nearly forgotten." Dumbledore smiled. "I do not intend to
be taken in, as the muggles say. Farewell."
"GRAB HIM!" Umbridge shouted.
Harry was pushed down onto the floor and there was a blinding light.
Harry squeezed his eyes shut, but he still was momentarily blinded.
"Harry?"
Harry looked up to see Dumbledore reaching out his hand. Harry was
helped to his feet and saw that everyone in the room had been knocked
unconscious, except him.
"Kingsley did a good job. I will need to tell him so later. Now listen to
me, this is very important. Do not do anything to allow Professor
Umbridge to get leverage upon you. I had hoped we would be starting
our lessons within the next few weeks, but I'm afraid it will have to wait
until the summer. We have so much to discuss."
"What's going to happen, Professor?" Harry asked, glancing around the
office quickly.
"I will have to go into hiding for a while. Rest assured that I will do my
utmost to make sure the public believes you to be innocent. I have set up
meetings with the reporters who wrote those very eye opening articles. I
think we will be able to generate enough support so that the Minister can
not move against you. Keep your head down, and study hard for your
exams and keep up your Occlumency lessons with Professor Snape. I
promise that we will see each other soon."
With that, the Headmaster wandered back around his desk, picking up a
few items and shoving them into a small bag. He then whistled and
Fawkes, the brilliant red phoenix flew from his perch latched his feet
around the Headmaster's arm and in a flash of flame, vanished.
"Where is he?" Fudge asked, being the first to recover. Harry saw that
Umbridge, the Aurors, McGonagall and even Marietta were also stirring
now.
"Damn it!" Fudge screamed. "Get up. Get UP!"
Dawlish and Kingsley got shakily to their feet. Fudge was mutilating his
favorite lime green bowler hat in his anger. "I want every Auror we have
hunting him. Get back to the Ministry and tell Madam Bones I want to
see her immediately."
Dawlish bowed and left at once with Kingsley following him. Fudge
turned back to the two teachers.
"Dolores, you are officially promoted to Headmistress for the interim The
Board of Governors will be notified, and I'm sure they will vote you as
the new Headmistress permanently. Minerva will serve as your Deputy
until further notice."
Umbridge looked about ready to squeal with delight, while McGonagall
looked ready to vomit.
"What of Potter?" Umbridge said, still smiling delightedly.
"Without Dumbledore, he's harmless." Fudge said offhandedly. "he's of no
more concern. We have much bigger fish to catch."
Fudge turned and gave a warning look to Umbridge who nodded her
understanding. When Fudge turned around to leave, Umbridge gave a
very disturbing look to Harry, which chilled him deeply.
Harry knew then that despite what support Dumbledore promised to
drum up, or Fudge's reprimands, it was not going to stop Umbridge from
getting Harry. She saw him as a poison that desperately needed to be
eradicated before it spread and infected her new order that she had only
just won.
Summer could not get here fast enough.
27. Chapter 27
In the weeks following Albus Dumbledore's departure, Hogwarts School
deteriorated into little more than a battlefield. Almost the entire student
body rose up against the new Headmistress and her Inquisitorial squad.
Umbridge was at a complete loss as to how to reign in the uprising, as
she was truly unable to catch anyone in wrongdoing. Explosions were the
order of the day. Loud, earth shaking booms were heard all throughout
the day, except while students were sleeping, and even then an
occasional thunder crack would awaken the castle.
What was worse, at least for Umbridge, was the serious lack of support
she had to help in controlling the student population. Teachers were
turning blind eyes to any sort of shenanigans they happened upon, as it
all seem directed to making the new Headmistress miserable.
"Two more students have resigned their posts upon the Inquisitorial
squad. If this keeps up, we shall have no help in keeping order within this
school." Umbridge shouted during the weekly staff meeting. Up and down
the table the professors all stared blankly at their Headmistress, each of
them filled with some disdain for the tiny fat woman. Save Filch, of
course. The man practically worshiped Umbridge, especially since she
had kept her promise and was now allowing whippings of students again.
However, no one had been caught yet.
"Headmistress, as I've told you several times already, you are suffocating
the students." McGonagall said flatly. "If you would consider rescinding
some of your rather constrictive rules, you might find that the…
rebellion…ends on its own."
"Without rules, there is no order." Umbridge scowled.
"Yes, but too many rules and those who you are trying to bring to order
will fight back." Professor Sprout said wisely.
"You are exacerbating the problem every time you introduce a new
decree." Flitwick added.
"I do not need a lecture. What I need is for all of you to do your jobs. Or I
shall be forced to have you all sacked." Umbridge tried to threaten them
all, but they all smirked.
"Yes, that would be a very wise move. To remove us all with so little time
left in the year, and have no one who could save you from the students."
Flitwick grinned. "I don't know if you realize, but the students out
number us by a serious margin. How long do you think you'd last once it
got out you fired Minerva, or Pomona, or Severus?"
"No offense to you, Severus, but I do not think there would be too many
students fussed over you getting sacked." Professor Sprout smiled. Snape
merely looked bored.
Umbridge stared at the teachers before her, her blood boiling in her
veins. They were right, of course. She had very little time left in the year.
There was no time to seek out new teachers to fill all the posts, and the
students would most assuredly rise up as one even more than they were
at the moment.
"Very well. The answer here is clear. We must make an example. It is
obvious that these troublemakers are being led by someone. Someone
with a serious grudge against the Ministry. I believe we all know who
that is…" Umbridge's scowl melted into a smile.
"Yes, we all know of your personal vendetta against the Potter brat."
Snape spoke up, making all the other teachers look at him oddly.
"However, much as the boy abhors rules in general, he is no ring leader."
"But you forget, Severus, he was leading Dumbledore's little group."
"No, he was recruiting for the group, as you know full well." McGonagall
reminded Umbridge of Dumbledore's words.
"Potter doesn't have enough brains in his head to lead, much less plan,
some of the more impressive bits of magic that have been happening
around us lately. Given what we've seen- Portable Swamps, multiplying
fireworks, not to mention the rise in sudden illnesses…"
"Ah, yes, the cases of Umbridgeitis." Flitwick chuckled.
"I think it is clear that the true culprits are the Weasley twins." Snape
sneered.
"Though you should be warned, those two boys are even more
charismatic than Potter." McGonagall warned. "Singling them out will be
equivalent to declaring war on the student body."
"So what are you all telling me? To give up? To let chaos reign? I can not
do that. I will have order in my school!" Umbridge screamed, stamping
her foot, her fists balled tightly at her waist.
The other teachers just looked at each other, some of them rolling their
eyes in exasperation.
Except Snape, who was watching the Headmistress with cold calculating
eyes. He recognized something in the woman. Something that chilled his
coal black heart. Lust for power. He saw it whenever he had to gaze into
the burning red eyes of his former master. He should have seen it sooner,
from the time she arrived, or even from the time she had tried to recruit
him to her cause by promising that he would one day be allowed to teach
the subject he so wanted.
Snape was only now realizing what would become of the school should
this obscene woman get her way. It would be like living in the world his
former master sought for himself, only…pinker.
This was not a future that Snape coveted. As much as he loathed Potter,
he knew he had to protect him from Umbridge's clutches. He hoped by
diverting Umbridge's attentions to the Weasley twins, the new
Headmistress might actually forget Harry long enough so the boy could
sit his exams, and go home fore the summer. They would have a few
months then in which to figure out what they would do for the next year.
Damn you, Albus, for abandoning us. Snape thought as Umbridge gathered
her notes, dismissing the teachers. This isn't our bloody war.
As the exams grew closer, the students within fifth and seventh years
began studying harder than ever. However, it was believed that thanks to
several of the new Educational Decrees, banning the use and practice of
spells, no one felt they would perform all that well. They weren't even
being allowed to use spells within classes anymore.
For some, it was beginning to be too much.
Harry awoke very late one evening after a rather disturbing dream in
where Lord Voldemort was threatening one of his followers. It was one of
the ones who'd been freed in the recent break out of Azkaban that was
blamed on Sirius.
Harry was sure, especially since he had finished another very brutal
session with Snape earlier in the evening, that the dream was real,
though it was clear that his mental defenses were trying to stop him from
seeing anymore. In the dream, Voldemort was wearing one of his Aunt
Petunia most hideous dresses, and he and his follower were on the stage
at Harry's primary school.
Harry awoke with a start and decided that he was not going to get much
more sleep, as the mental picture of the most notorious Dark Wizard in
his Aunt's clothes was the most disturbing thing he'd ever imagined.
When he came down to the Common Room, he found Fred and George
Weasley, along with Lee Jordan, hunkered over a small table in front of
the fire.
"A bit late, isn't it, Harry?" Fred asked.
"I was going to say the same to you, just what are you up to?"
"Planning our escape." George said. "Umbridge has been questioning
more and more students lately, and it's only a matter of time before one
of them gives us up."
"How are you even sure of what she's been asking students about? No
one's been able to remember being questioned." Harry asked.
"That's cause she's Obliviating them when she's done."
"If memory charms were easy to prove, that old toad would be tossed into
Azkaban so fast it's make her fat head spin." Lee Jordan growled.
"Why are they hard to prove?" Harry asked.
"Partially because the person has no recollection of having his memory
modified. But if there are also no witnesses, there's no case. Only really
talented mind healer could tell, and even then they wouldn't be certain."
George explained.
"The mind's a really complicated thing." Fred nodded.
"So, you're convinced she's going to come after you instead of me?" Harry
asked, a hint of a smile on his face. There was a lot of talk that Umbridge
suspected Harry to be the one causing most of the disturbances about the
school, even though every single time he was nowhere near the incidents.
"Bit of an ego there, mate." Fred winked.
"Yeah, you may be public enemy number one on Umbridge's list, but we
all know who the real criminal masterminds in this school are." George
smiled mischievously.
"I never ever doubt my place in the criminal hierarchy." Harry chuckled.
"So am I going to be allowed to know what you're planning?"
"What do you think, Fred?"
"I think that as our financial backer, Harry has more than proven
himself." Fred grinned to his brother. "Alright, Harry, Listen up…"
The twins plans were put into effect upon the Friday before the start of
the Exams. It was lunchtime when a group of very old looking witches
and wizards appeared in the Great Hall, escorted by a smiling, and rather
nervous looking Umbridge.
Harry was staring across the Great Hall at Daphne, who looked just as
upset as he was. No longer were students allowed to sit anywhere but at
their own House Tables. Harry only got to see Daphne during class now,
and both of them were missing each other terribly. Harry was very
jealous of Hermione and Neville, who got to spend loads of time
together. Harry even felt a few twinges of bitterness at Ron, who was
spending more time with Lavender Brown.
"You suppose she's nervous that something might explode, and the
examiners will see how little control she has on the school?" Neville
asked, breaking Harry out of Daphne's spell.
"I think it's a certainty." Hermione nodded. "I'm actually disappointed that
Fred and George didn't have something planned."
"Who says they haven't?" Harry smirked, remembering his late night
meting with the twins.
"What do you know?" Hermione asked, her eyes bright with curiosity.
Harry had to admit that his friend had changed a lot over the year. She
was still a dedicated student; however, her love of rules and order had
melted away a bit. Harry was sure having seen that she could become
like their current Headmistress had done much to humble the bookworm.
"I was sworn to secrecy. Sorry." Harry smiled, and Hermione shook her
head. Both Ron and Neville grinned as Harry winked at them.
The day progressed as any other with students grumbling as they walked
between classes. Harry kept his eyes open for Daphne. They survived
these days on quick touches as they passed in the halls. Harry had not
had a decent amount of time with her since Dumbledore's exodus. The
very next day Umbridge had issued several decrees forbidding houses to
mix at meal times, and a very strange rule about boys and girls remaining
at least eight inches apart. There were lots of rumors regarding this rule,
most of which centered around Umbridge's own lack of romantic
experience.
It was at dinner that the Weasley twins' plot unfolded. Harry and his
friends entered the Great Hall for dinner, as they usually did, and
Hermione had been quizzing them on Charms to help them review as
they sat down.
Harry noticed Umbridge looking rather pleased with herself as she spoke
with the examiners. Harry guessed she was rather pleased that the school
had been quiet over the last few hours. He thought she might be telling
them how much better she was as Headmistress than Dumbledore had
been while he was in charge.
Students began filling their plates and a general buzz begun as students
began talking about whatever held their interests at that moment.
"Students of Hogwarts." Came a very loud voice which echoed off the
high ceiling. Harry and the rest of the student body turned as one to the
entrance to the Great Hall, where the Weasley twins stood tall and proud
before them. "We would like to direct your attention to the Staff table
where, the teachers and guests of Hogwarts School have kindly
volunteered to demonstrate our latest Weasley Wizard Wheezes."
Every head turned again to stare up at the staff table to gaze upon the
rather hilarious faces of the staff. They all looked like frightened deer as
the Weasleys began to approach.
"While they look perfectly normal for the moment, we secretly replaced
their drinks with our newest and most outrageous new products." Fred
said to the very attentive audience.
"First, our Weasley Hair tonic. Gives the drinker a very luxurious mane of
Weasley red hair!" George smiled and gave a wave to the staff table. At
that moment, every adult's hair began to chance in color to become
flaming red, even brighter than any Weasley.
Harry thought for sure that McGonagall at least would be severely angry,
but the Transfiguration teacher seemed rather impressed actually. She
looked as if she was complimenting Professor Sprout on her new color. In
fact, only Snape seemed upset, though Harry swore he saw the man's lip
twitch once, though Harry was sure it had been a trick of his mind.
Laughter began softly at first, as one by one each teacher's hair began to
alter in color. Umbridge stood up at once, fury in her pouchy eyes;
however, when she opened her mouth to speak, a loud croak issued forth.
Umbridge's face turned crimson as the laughter became a roar. The squat
teacher slapped her hands to her mouth, her eyes bulging with
embarrassment.
"Oh, yes." Fred smiled triumphantly. "The Dialect Liquor. Changes your
victim's voice into a very realistic animal sound. Comes in Toad, Lion,
Elephant, Gorilla, and…"
Filch came rushing into the Great Hall, holding his throat and braying
loudly like a donkey. His stringy hair was also Weasley red.
"Jackass." George finished.
"All of these items can be purchased at our new location in Diagon Alley!"
Fred smiled.
"There is a fifty percent discount to all Hogwarts students who intend to
use our products to cause mayhem for the Great Pink Toad!" George
announced with a bow.
More laughter erupted at the Slytherin table as known members of the
Inquisitorial Squad's hair all turned brilliant shades of Weasley red.
Umbridge was pounding her fists on the Staff table, and pointing to
teachers to get up and take the Weasleys. All of the other teachers looked
confused by her hand motions. Umbridge tried to yell her orders but only
loud croaks came out, making the Great Hall erupt in more laughter.
Finally, Umbridge took out her wand and aimed it at her throat. With a
final loud croak, Umbridge somehow cancelled the effects of the spell on
her voice. Almost. As she spoke, her false high girly speech was more of a
deep toad like croaking.
"You two have gone too far this time." She snarled, her face burning red
with embarrassment and anger. She aimed her wand at the two of them
who stood before her proudly. "Mr. Filch, I have your first two
troublemakers. You will give them each twenty lashes, before making
them assist you in cleaning up the defacement on the third, fifth and
sixth floors. I will be most pleased to see those swamps taken care of at
last."
"Sorry to disappoint you." George smiled.
"Yeah. You see, we've had all we can stomach of you and your decrees."
Fred chuckled.
"So, we decided to throw ourselves a going away party, and you were the
entertainment."
"To the rest of the staff, don't worry, the effects will wear of in an hour.
The Headmistress, however, will have that frog in her throat, and the
gorgeous new hair for quite some time." Fred grinned.
"We gave her a special dose." George chuckled.
"CROAK! STAY WHERE YOU ARE!" Umbridge shouted as Fred and
George began backing out of the Great Hall.
"Sorry, but we've got a schedule to keep." Fred waved. At that moment,
two brooms came soaring into the Great hall from the ceiling windows
that the Post Owls usually used.
Harry noticed something else as well. Peeves the poltergeist was slowly
rising up behind Umbridge with a trumpet to his lips.
"STOP! Croak! SOMEONE STOP THEM!"
"Play us off, Peeves!" George said as he mounted his broom.
It sounded like a foghorn blast. Loud and very rude sounding, and it was
right in the Headmistress' ear. Umbridge looked as if she'd been knocked
over the head with a elephant-sized Bludgeor. Cheers rang up from the
students as Fred and George did a victory lap about the Great Hall,
before hovering in front of the Staff table and saluting the teachers.
"Professor Snape, we feel we should thank you most of all." Fred said.
"You were a right git, but your class proved to be the most beneficial to
us." George smiled. "To Professor Severus Snape!"
The Great Hall broke into applause, and Snape looked mixed between
pleased and murderous. Harry was sure he'd never been celebrated in his
entire life and was unsure what he should be doing.
The twins snapped off a very respectful salute, to which Snape barely
inclined his head, and the Weasley twins soared out of the castle and into
Hogwarts legend forever.
For the rest of the weekend, no one saw nor heard from Professor
Umbridge. She had locked herself away in her private quarters,
presumably to try and fix what the twins had done to her. Fortunately,
the images would never disappear, as Colin Creevey had managed to
snap a few amazing shots of Umbridge with flaming red hair.
"I only wish it had sound." He said showing Harry and his friends Sunday
morning.
"I doubt that will ever be forgotten." Neville smiled.
"I wonder what color hair someone would get if they already had red
hair?" Hermione puzzled aloud.
The OWL exams started Monday morning and were scheduled to be
spread out over the course of the next two weeks. They would sit for an
exam on one day, and then get the next day off to review for the next
subject. As Monday was scheduled to be for Transfiguration, Harry,
Hermione, Ron and Neville were all pouring over five years of notes and
quizzing each other diligently about the exam. Other fifth years joined
them and soon all the Gryffindor Fifth years were studying hard together
with one goal, to make Professor McGonagall proud.
On Monday morning, just after breakfast, all the fifth years were excused
to the Entrance hall while the Great Hall was prepared for the exams.
Daphne and Tracey caught up with their friends while they were waiting.
"Are you ready for this?" Tracey asked.
Daphne stood as close to Harry as she could under Professor Umbridge's
watchful eye. The toad had finally appeared that morning with her
disgustingly sweet girly voice returned at last, though her hair had a
distinct pinkish hue now.
"I have missed you so much." She said earnestly. She wanted desperately
to have his arms around her, but she didn't dare while Umbridge was
watching. Several sixth year students had been expelled for breaking that
particular rule. Daphne had heard a rumor that they were Muggleborns
and that a few Pureblood students caught doing the same thing got off
with detention only.
Given that Harry was high on Umbridge's list, Daphne didn't want to be
the reason he got expelled.
"I've missed you, too. But I think we'll make up for it all over the
summer." Harry smiled genuinely. They had been talking about arranging
visits during the summer holidays, and Harry had even promised to take
Daphne into the Muggle world for a movie like regular teenagers. After
Harry had explained the concept, Daphne had gotten excited. She had
once seen Muggle television and had enjoyed it immensely. This
promised to be even better.
The Great Hall opened, and the students filed in. the four House tables
were gone and individual desks were now arranged in four long rows.
Everyone got a seat and the examiners introduced themselves. They
explained how the written portions of the exams would work and then
handed out the tests.
Harry had never been so glad for Hermione being his friend. Thanks to
her insistence that they all review, Harry found that he had very little
trouble with this part of the exam. He had a few points where he really
had to rack his brain, but when time was called, Harry felt very strongly
about his results.
Harry, Daphne, and the rest of Harry's friends headed out onto the
grounds in the hour they had before lunch. Harry hoped he might get a
chance to steal away with Daphne and make up for so much lost time.
However, wherever they went, Draco Malfoy and his goons followed at a
distance.
"I bet he's hoping you guys do something he can report to Umbridge."
Tracey glared over her shoulder as the group climbed up on a large
boulder near the Black Lake.
"Or, he's hoping to get a few pointers." Daphne quipped.
"I think Tracey is closer." Hermione growled.
"He's been following me around like a lost dog for weeks." Harry scowled.
"He's been like my personal shadow."
"You should thank him." Ron smiled. Everyone looked at him as if he'd
suddenly lost his mind.
"Thank him? What the hell for?" Harry asked.
"Think about it. Every time there's been anything dodgy going on around
here, he's been a witness that you weren't involved."
"Actually, that's right." Daphne smiled, catching on. "He's been your
personal alibi."
"I guess the polite thing then would be to thank him." Harry grinned,
knowing how it would grate on the blonde Slytherin that he'd been
helping Harry all this time.
"Oh, Harry, don't go provoking him now." Hermione whined as Harry
climbed down from the boulder. The rest of his friends following him.
"I'm not provoking him, Hermione. I'm simply going to thank him for
watching my back. Oy! Malfoy!"
Malfoy turned his head and glared at Harry as he approached. "What do
you want, Potter?"
"I wanted to thank you for watching over me these past few weeks. If you
hadn't, I'd probably have been kicked out of here." Harry smiled.
"What are you on about?" Draco asked, obviously confused.
"Well, if you hadn't been so diligent in watching my every move,
Umbridge might have not believed I wasn't responsible for all the chaos
around here. You've been a really great friend to me, and I just wanted to
thank you."
Draco's pale face suddenly burned crimson with rage.
"I thought we were trying to get him kicked out?" Theodore Nott asked
with surprise. "Is that why we've been following him all this time? To
protect him?"
"Wasn't it?" Harry asked in mock surprise.
"No you idiot!" Malfoy snapped.
"But he just said…" Goyle grunted.
"He's messing with us!" Draco snarled.
"Wait a minute." Harry looked puzzled. "You weren't trying to be my
friend?"
"I would never lower myself to be your friend, Potter. I'd rather…"
"Get caught snogging Umbridge?" Neville asked.
"Polishing your wand while looking at pictures of Lockhart?" Tracey
suggested.
"Have 'Mudblood lover' tattooed on your chest?" Daphne grinned. "Or was
it your bum?"
"Now, come on you guys." Harry said, his eyes intent on Draco's cold grey
ones. "We all know his greatest ambition is to lick the boots of the
powerful. His father's been teaching him how ever since he was a baby.
It's a Malfoy family tradition to lick boots, isn't it, Draco."
"How dare you." Draco hissed, groping in his cloak for his wand. "I'll
show you who licks boots!"
"Now, now, Draco, you know we're not allowed to use magic." Tracey
scolded.
"Whatever would the High Inquisitor think if one of her own Squad broke
the rules?" Daphne asked, feigning horror.
"And the captain, no less." Tracey looked pitifully at Draco, shaking her
head.
Draco seemed to be thinking hard about what was said. He stared hard
into Harry's eyes weighing his options. Sure, the Headmistress was on his
side, but would she have his back with so many witnesses? And Potter
hadn't even pulled his wand. He knew he'd have a better chance if Potter
were wielding his wand as well.
Erring on the side of caution, Draco put his wand away.
"One day, Potter, you and I are going to settle things once and for all."
Draco said menacingly.
"Draco, I eagerly await that day." Harry said fondly. Draco turned and
walked away his goons following, hounding their leader with questions,
and looking over their shoulders at Harry and his friends.
"That was …" Ron began looking thoroughly delighted. "BRILLIANT!"
"You shouldn't have said those things, Harry." Hermione chided.
"Because they were mean, or because they were true?" Harry smiled, and
Hermione had a very difficult time keeping her face stoic. "Come on, let's
eat. We're going to need the energy for this afternoon."
The next two weeks passed in a haze of exams, and Harry found himself
losing sleep as he and his friends spent as much time as they could
reviewing. The written portions had been fairly easy do to the immense
amount of time they reviewed, but the practical portions had been more
difficult, given they had been unable to practice magic within the school.
As a result, more and more students were becoming frustrated with their
performances, and having more difficulty in performing magic when the
time came. It was looking as if Umbridge's philosophy about
understanding the theory being enough to get them through was a load
of dragon dung.
The only consolation was that the examiners were aware of Umbridge's
ban on magic performance, and seemed genuinely sympathetic. The
bright spot for a select few had been on the Defense Against the Dark
Arts practical, in which those who had been part of the DA performed
brilliantly. Harry received many claps on the back and thank yous from
his fellow DA members when they finished their practicals.
As well as studying for exams, Harry was still meeting with Snape for
Occlumency lessons, which had progressed to Harry not being allowed
his wand during their sessions. Harry had little difficulty in seeking out
Snape's presence which had become increasingly more subtle. However,
without his wand, it was very troublesome getting the great black git out
of his head.
By the last day of exams, Harry was a wreck. The night before he had
had his most tiring session with Snape yet, and his lack of sleep over the
two weeks was catching up with him at last.
Thankfully, the last exam was for History of Magic, and there would be
no practical exam that afternoon. Harry sat down and prepared to take
his final exam along with the other fifth years, looking forward to a well
deserved rest. There was only one week of school left, and all fifth years
would not be doing any work. In fact, Professor Flitwick had promised
that they would be having a party in his class.
"You may begin." The examiner called out, and as they had done for the
past two weeks, the students bent over there parchment and began
answering questions.
Once again, Harry was thankful that Hermione was so insistent on
reviewing for everything, while at the same time, he began feeling a dull
thud inside his skull. As tired as he was, Harry had a great deal of trouble
focusing on his exam.
"During the Goblin Rebellion of 1450, who led the Goblin army against
the wizards of York?" Harry read the question. He took a breath trying to
think of the name of the Goblin general, when the face of his godfather
appeared in his mind for a brief moment. Harry shook his head to clear
it.
He had missed Sirius, but had been unable to speak to him since the
mirror was now shattered. He didn't dare write as mail was being
searched, and he couldn't use the floo as the were all being monitored.
He knew that he'd be seeing his godfather soon, but he needed to focus
on the exam.
"Get it for me."
It was a whisper, a cold hissing whisper. Harry looked up from his
parchment to look around him. Had someone spoken to him? The dull
thus in his head was becoming more insistent. Harry shook his head
again, trying to clear it.
I'm tired. That's all. Finish this and you can take a nap or something. Harry
told himself. Sirius' face flashed in his mind again. He wasn't smiling at
all. He was staring defiantly up at someone. He looked as if he'd been
beaten up.
He's fine. You're tired, and you're imagining things. Harry said firmly. Focus
now.
He began to feel a prickle in his scar as the pounding in his head reached
a fervent pitch. Harry gripped the sides of his desk tightly, breathing
hard, and beginning to sweat.
What is happening to me? Harry wondered, looking around at all the other
students who were intently focused on their tests.
"You will do as I command, Black. You will retrieve the prophecy, or you
will die," the voice said in an almost loving intonation. Sinister, pale
fingers reached out to wipe at the blood on Sirius' forehead. Sirius
recoiled, and spit at the hand.
"You've wasted your time in bringing me to the Hall of Prophecies. I will
never do your biding."
"We shall see. CRUCIO!"
Harry's scar burst with intense blinding pain, and he heard Sirius' cries in
his mind. All around Sirius, Harry saw sparkling points of light, and
many, many shelves. Sirius writhed and squirmed upon the obsidian floor
at the feet of his captor.
"Retrieve the Prophecy, Black. You know it's location. Row 95. Retrieve it
for Lord Voldemort, and you shall be free."
"NOOOOO!"
Harry screamed with his godfather and fell out of his seat, clutching at
his head. He felt hands grabbing him, trying to calm him.
"HARRY!"
It was Daphne's voice. He heard Hermione and Neville as well.
"Back to your seats." A stern voice said. Slowly the pain rescinded and
Harry's mind cleared. "Are you alright, young man?"
Harry's vision cleared and he could see the head examiner staring at him
with concern.
"I'm…I'm ok. I think.
"Alright, then. This happens every year. Someone always has a bit of a
break down. A bit of water and a few breaths of fresh air, and you'll be
fine. But, it will have to wait. You still have time to finish your exam."
"NO!" Harry said quickly. "No, I mean, I think I've done all I could. Thank
you." Harry said getting to his feet. He could see Daphne standing just
behind the examiner.
"Very well, then. Off you get."
"I'm finished, too." Daphne said following Harry out of the Great Hall.
"What happened?" She asked as soon as they were outside.
"Voldemort." Harry said gravely. "He's got Sirius."
28. Chapter 28
"You're sure of what you saw?" Hermione asked. She, Neville, Ron and
Tracey had finished their exams and found Harry and Daphne outside
waiting for them. "I mean, You're supposed to be able to protect your
mind…"
"Yes, but between exams, and Snape's new training regime, I'm
exhausted. The last time I saw something was at Christmas, when I was
really tired, remember?" Harry reminded her.
"But Harry, the Hall of Prophecies is deep within the Ministry. My uncle
Algie is an Unspeakable in the Department of Mysteries, and that's where
the Hall of Prophecies is located." Neville said. "How would Voldemort
and Sirius get in there without being seen?"
"Polyjuice? Disillusionment? Invisibilty cloaks?" Harry responded. He
looked truly frightened, and Daphne took his hand, making him look into
her eyes. "Does it really matter? It's Voldemort for Merlin's sake."
"What you're suggesting is crazy, Harry. Going to the Ministry? I mean,
how would we even get there?" Ron asked, looking halfway convinced
and fearful.
"We fly. We get brooms and we fly there." Harry said quickly.
"Harry, It's not that I don't believe you, but this seems …" Hermione
began
"Like some kind of trap?" Tracey suggested, looking at them all in turn.
"Fine." Harry said angrily. "I'll go by myself." He began walking back to
the castle to get his broom when Daphne suddenly stepped in front of
him.
"Hold on just a minute." Daphne said, putting her hand on his chest, and
being surprised to feel his heart hammering within it. "You're not going
to fly off to London on your own without help. We're with you."
"She's right, mate." Ron said firmly, crossing his arms. "There is no way
you're going without us."
"We just need to be smart. We need to make sure it's not some silly trap."
Hermione said wisely.
"And how do we do that?" Harry looked restrained. He wanted to be
moving, to go and rescue his godfather. Why couldn't they understand
the severity of the situation?
"We contact Sirius." Hermione said.
"How? The mirror was smashed, remember?" Harry scowled.
"I know." Hermione said, ignoring the venom in Harry's voice. "That's
why we're going to use the floo."
"Ok, are you alright?" Ron asked. "All the floos are being monitored."
"Not the floo in Umbridge's office." Hermione smiled.
"She's gone mental." Ron said as he stared at Hermione's Cheshire like
grin. "She's not going to just let us make a call."
"We'll have to distract her long enough for Harry to get in and make the
call. If it turns out that Sirius is indeed missing, then we can figure out
what we should do then. For right now, let's just make sure that this isn't
a trap to get Harry.."
Harry mulled it over. It made sense. If it turned out that Sirius was
alright, then there was no need to go off half cocked. However, Harry
had rarely ever seen something through Voldemort's eyes that wasn't
true. Was it possible that Voldemort now knew of their connection, and
Harry wasn't strong enough to keep him out of his mind? Snape had told
him often how terribly powerful the Dark Lord was supposed to be.
Yet, he'd not had any nightmares of visions except when he was truly
worn down. And if old snake face really was aware of their connection,
why show him what was happening? Did he know Dumbledore wasn't
around?
It was all to confusing to think about for the moment, and every second
he wasted, was a second that Sirius got closer to death. He needed to get
moving. Harry took several calming breaths before turning to Hermione.
"Alright. What do you have in mind?
"Excuse me Professor, but some of the Inquisitorial Squad caught a few
students setting up another Portable Swamp in the Transfiguration
Corridor." Tracey said, looking concerned. "They asked me to come get
you right away."
"Did they?" Umbridge asked looking delighted. "Who was it?"
"I'm not sure, but I think it was Weasley." Tracey said, shrugging her
shoulders.
"Ah ha!" Umbridge said with glee as she picked up her wand. "Another
Weasley out of this school. Take me to them."
Tracey turned and lead the Headmistress away from her office. As soon
as they had turned a corner, Harry and Daphne emerged from under
Harry's invisibility cloak and slipped inside the Headmistress office.
"We have to hurry." Daphne said. "Once she figures out that there's no
swamp, she's going to come right back." She whipped out her wand and
aimed at the fireplace. "Incendio."
"Neville and Hermione should be able to give us plenty of warning."
Harry said as he went to the mantel and grabbed a pinch of floo powder
and immediately tossed it into the flames. He got on his hands and knees
and slowly put his head in the green flames.
"Number Twelve, Grimmauld Place."
Harry blinked his eyes and found himself staring into the kitchen of his
Godfather's home.
"Hello?" He shouted. "Sirius?"
He was met with only silence. Harry called out several more times, but
no one answered.
"Come on, anyone." Harry said getting increasingly worried. His heart
beat raced in his chest and a cold chill crept up his spine. Could it all be
true? Did Voldemort have his godfather? "SIRIUS!"
Finally Harry heard a low wheeze and a slow shuffle. Harry craned his
neck as best he could until he saw Kreecher, Sirius' House Elf. The
decrepit beast was carrying a basket full of trinkets that he had obviously
pilfered from throughout the house, trying to save them from the purge.
"Kreecher. Where is Sirius?" Harry asked, panic in his voice.
"Master Sirius is not here." Kreecher said in a slow wheeze. "Master Sirius
was fed up with Albus Dumbledore's insistence that he remain hidden.
Master Sirius has been gone a very, very long time. Kreecher only hopes
nothing bad has befallen his master."
Kreecher was smiling as he spoke, and Harry remembered that Kreecher
had been missing for a long time during the Christmas holiday. Was it
possible that Kreecher had sought out Death Eaters and told them any
secrets he might have overheard.
"Kreecher, you'd better tell me where he is…"
"Kreecher has no idea where his master has been taken…"
"Taken? What do you mean taken?"
Kreecher shuffled off, chuckling to himself and muttering about what
could be happening to his master. Harry started to call him back when he
felt himself being pulled out of the fireplace.
Harry stumbled and fell on his hind end to find himself looking up at a
very delighted looking Professor Umbridge.
"I knew warding my office was a good idea. And using Miss Davis to try
and lure me away…Do you think I'm stupid?"
Harry glanced around and saw that Tracey was slumped in a chair,
obviously having been stunned. Draco Malfoy and several other
Inquisitorial squad members were there, each holding on to one of
Harry's friends. All their wands were in Umbridge's fat little hand.
"I've finally got you, Mister Potter. Dumbledore isn't here to protect you. I
am going to ask you questions, and you are going to give me answers.
You are going to tell the truth, or you will pay the consequences."
"Consequences? Like what? You'll make me write lines in my own blood?"
Harry asked incredulously getting to his feet. He had no time to waste on
this waste of skin. Sirius needed him, and no one was going to stand in
his way of helping his godfather.
"I've tolerated your outbursts and your lies all year, boy. The world thinks
you're something special, but I know better. I know the truth. You are
nothing more than a lying, no good, attention seeking mentally
unbalanced murderer. You've sought to sow sedition, and conspired
against the government but you've finally been caught. You were trying
to contact Dumbledore, weren't you? Answer me you little liar!"
"What the in Merlin's name is going on here?"
It was Professor McGonagall. She was looking around at the Inquisitorial
squad members holding students at wand point, and Umbridge staring
coldly at Harry. "I was just informed you were marching students into
your office. What have they done?"
"Professor. He's got Padfoot." Harry shouted as he suddenly realized the
McGonagall could get word to help his godfather, she must know how to
contact Dumbledore.
"Padfoot? What is Padfoot? Professor McGonagall, you had better tell me
what is going on if you know what's good for you." Umbridge said
threateningly.
"Dolores, I suggest you tell your goon squad to let these children go
before you get yourself into serious trouble. My gods, Miss Granger is
turning blue. The Minister won't be able to…"
"ENOUGH! I WANT ANSWERS NOW!" Umbridge shouted. "Tell me what
is Padfoot, and where Albus Dumbledore is hiding this instant, or I will
have you arrested for treason."
"Treason?" McGonagall looked astonished. "Have you lost your mind?"
"Do not think me a fool. I know that you and the other teachers have
conspire against me. That's why these brats have gotten away with all the
trouble they've caused. You've protected this boy, but you can't help him
anymore. I caught him sneaking in here to use the floo to contact
Dumbledore. Now where is he hiding?"
Umbridge turned her wand on McGonagall, who had not drawn her own
wand.
"I am going to give you one final chance Minerva." Umbridge said coldly.
"Make things easy on yourself."
"Do your worst." McGonagall said, her tone turning to ice in an instant.
With reflexes that astonished Harry and every other student in the small
office, McGonagall whipped out her wand just as Umbridge sent a
stunning spell in her direction. The two women exchanged a volley of
spells while the teens all took refuge behind the desk. Harry and
Hermione pulled an unconscious Tracey to the floor with them.
"Don't get any ideas Potter." Draco said, shoving his wand up under
Harry's chin. Harry took a quick look around, they were outnumbered
and unarmed. This only served to make Harry angrier. To be at Draco's
mercy was simply unacceptable.
"I'll give you one chance Malfoy." Harry said menacingly. "You can back
off and let us go, or we can make you and your friends regret ever joining
the toad."
"Do you really think you can beat all of us?" Draco laughed. "You don't
even have your wands."
Harry didn't bother with an answer. He clasped his hands together and
brought them up as hard and fast as he could right into Draco's jaw.
Harry heard and felt a very satisfying crack as Draco stumbled backward.
To his right, Neville tackled Crabbe, who was easily twice Neville's girth
to the ground, knocking away Crabbe's wand. The two began a mad
scramble for the wand, while Hermione and Pansy began struggling.
For the next few minutes it was pure bedlam as Harry and his friends
struggled against their captors. Harry only had eyes for Malfoy. After
knocking the blonde slime ball back, Harry lunged forward tackling
Draco to the floor where he proceeded to wrestle his opponent into
submission using an old reliable hold Dudley had often employed against
Harry.
Harry got hold of Malfoy's wrist and managed to pull the blonde boys
arm up and behind his back until it would go no further. Draco screamed
in agony. He couldn't get a clear shot with his wand as Harry now had
him face down on the ground, pinned to the floor.
"Let him go Potter!"
Harry turned to see Theodore Nott with his wand aimed at Daphne's face.
He had apparently been able to bind Harry's girlfriend in ropes.
Hermione was on the floor, with Pansy sitting on top of her, Wand aimed
directly between her eyes. Hermione had blood trickling from her split
lip. Ron was being held against the wall by two very large Slytherins,
that Harry was sure were the seventh years. He looked as if both of the
bigger boys had punched him in the gut and winded him. Both Crabbe
and Goyle had managed to subdue Neville, who hadn't yet given up
struggling. The three other Inquisitorial squad members all had their
wands trained on Harry as well.
From outside there was a shriek of pain. Everyone turned at the sound.
Harry took advantage and managed to get Draco's wand away from his
rival, and sent a stunner at Nott, knocking the boy head over heels across
Umbridge's desk. Unfortunately, that had gotten everyone's attention, and
Harry wasn't hit by two stunners. He'd been focused on the three people
in front of him, and was stunned by Parkinson, and one of the big
seventh years.
"Wake Up, Mister Potter."
Harry opened his eyes to see a triumphant looking Umbridge staring
down at him. Her hair was quite messy and there was a cut on her cheek,
but she was smiling just the same. It unnerve red him somewhat. He had
no idea how much time had passed since he'd been stunned, though he
guessed it hadn't been too long.
"We still have things to discuss." Umbridge smiled.
"What happened to Professor McGonagall?" Harry asked angrily, still
feeling a bit groggy. Umbridge allowed him to sit up, and Harry saw his
friends still being held back. Hermione had been stood up, and Nott had
been revived, though he still looked slightly loopy.
"Not to worry, she will be fine in time. She forced my hand, you see. I
didn't want to have to do it, but she gave me no choice."
"What did you do to her?" Harry asked.
"It is none of your concern at the moment. Now. I am going to ask you a
question. Answer it, and it will make things much easier. Choose not to,
and I will have to punish you. What is Padfoot?"
"Piss off." Harry spat. Umbridge didn't even bat an eye. She lowered her
wand at him and with a simpering sweet smile said…
"Crucio."
Every nerve in his body felt as if it were on fire. His muscles contracted
so hard that Harry thought he might break in half. He couldn't control
himself. His body writhed and squirmed upon the floor as Harry felt he
was being torn apart one tiny molecule at a time.
"STOP IT!"
"LEAVE HIM ALONE!"
"HE DOESN"T KNOW ANYTHING!"
Harry head the screams of protest from his friends from somewhere far
away and then the curse lifted. Harry took several gasping breaths as his
body relaxed and the pain ebbed away slightly.
"I'll tell you."
Umbridge turned to look at someone Harry couldn't see. He closed his
eyes trying to clear his head. He had to get out of there. Sirius needed
him.
"I'll tell you why Harry was trying to contact Dumbledore. We finished it,
and we needed to know what to do with it."
"With what?" Umbridge asked, that disgusting smile still on her face.
"The weapon. The one we've been building for Dumbledore."
Harry recognized the voice as belonging to Hermione. He had no idea
what she was talking about, and frankly he didn't care. He'd simply had
enough. Anger surged through him like he'd never felt in his life. She'd
tortured him, she'd harassed him. Everything bad that had happened to
him that year was at her hands, and he'd taken it all.
"NO!" Harry shouted as he kicked both of his legs out, striking the fat
woman just above her knee. There was a loud crack and Umbridge
howled in agony. Harry rolled himself up and knocked the toad onto her
back, snatching her wand away and snapping it before tossing the pieces
into the fire.
"You broke my leg you insolent brat…You'll pay for this. I'm going to see
you kissed by the Dementors. I should have sent more of them after you
last summer. I should have sent a hundred of them to do the job right."
Umbridge shouted at Harry who had already launched himself across the
desk and knocked both Crabbe and Goyle away from Neville. Ron had
not waited and kicked the legs out from under one of the gorillas that
had been holding him.
Neville lunged for Umbridge's desk where their wands lay, and snatched
up the first one he could reach, spinning on his heel and stunning Nott
for the second time. Hermione shoved her elbow right into Pansy's gut,
and also went for a wand.
Ron broke the nose of his second captor, and shoved the large teen away
before stomping on the hand of the second boy, who was trying to get to
his feet. Neville stunned both Crabbe and Goyle, before turning to Pansy,
who Hermione had shoved on to the floor.
In a few more minutes, all of the Inquisitorial squad was stunned and
bound on the floor. Tracey was being revived by Daphne, who Harry had
freed from her bonds. Harry was now standing over Umbridge who was
still on the floor holding her damaged leg. He held the wands of the
Inquisitorial Squad in his hand as he stared at the woman who'd made his
life so miserable for so long.
"You sent the Dementors after me?" He asked, his wand now aimed right
at the toad. "Just what was it you hoped to accomplish?"
"I had to do something. I had to silence you. You were threatening the
government, and no one was doing anything. I had to shut that filthy
lying mouth of yours once and for all."
"STUPEFY!"
It had been Daphne who stunned the Headmistress. Harry turned to look
at her face, eyes full of tears. She lowered her wand slowly as she looked
up at him. Harry could see clearly that she was shaking badly.
"She's lucky she only got stunned." Daphne said, her voice full of
bitterness. "I-I just couldn't stand watching her do that to you."
Harry enveloped her in his arms and held her tightly for a moment.
"How did she get all of you?" Harry asked.
"She didn't buy my story at all." Tracey said still sitting down. "As soon as
we were out of the corridor she stunned me."
"Malfoy and the rest of these losers came and got us." Neville said,
resisting the urge to kick Malfoy.
"Did you talk to Sirius?" Ron asked.
"No. He's gone. Kreecher said he'd left and mentioned he was caught. It
was real. My vision was real."
"Then we should get moving." Tracey said, getting to her feet.
"What happened to McGonagall?" Harry asked.
The group left the Headmistress' office and found McGonagall lying on
the floor, unconscious. Hermione reached her first. She check for a pulse
first, and sighed when she felt it.
"She's alive."
Ron quickly left the Defense class and grabbed the first student he found
and sent them for Madam Pomfrey.
"We need to get to the Ministry." Harry said. "As fast as possible."
"We also need a few things from the Room of Requirement." Neville said.
"Your Invisibility Cloak would be good to have along as well."
"He's right. Harry, you get up to Gryffindor Tower and get your Broom
and Invisibilty cloak. The rest of us will got to the Room of Requirement.
We'll met at the front gates in fifteen minutes."
Harry was impressed at Ron's sudden take charge attitude. The redhead
didn't even wait for Harry to confirm that he understood before he was
leading the group out of the Defense classroom. Harry raced up the stairs
and into Gryffindor tower. He realized that he still had the wands of
Malfoy and the rest of Umbridge's henchmen in his hand.
"Might be good to keep these a bit longer." Harry thought. He threw open
his trunk's lid and pulled out his Invisibilty cloak and his broom. He also
grabbed the sword given to him by his godfather, shrinking it down and
stuffing it in his pocket. As he ran back down towards the gates, it
occurred to him that he was the only one with a fast broom. How were
they all going to get to London?
Harry was the first one down to the gates. He watched as his friends
emerged from the castle, running towards him. Not a single one of them
was carrying a broomstick.
"We have a problem." Harry said, holding up his broom.
"Neville already thought of that. Don't you remember Hagrid's lessons?"
Hermione smiled proudly at her boyfriend.
Harry arched an eyebrow, looking confused. "How are flobberworms
going to get us to…"
"Thestrals." Daphne said, patting his cheek and walking past him towards
the Forbidden forest.
"All we gotta do is tell them where we want to go, and they'll get us
there." Neville grinned. "Hagrid said they have an amazing sense of
direction."
Hagrid's lesson came back to him as the black skeletal horse he'd been
seeing since his return to the school was finally explained. The Thestrals
were attracted to the scent of blood, as they liked fresh meat. Before
Harry could ask how they were going to go about getting the Thestrals
attentions, he saw Ron running his hand along one of the swords from
the Room of requirement. He then noticed all of his friends carrying
swords.
"Thought it'd be a good idea." Neville said, answering his unasked
question.
"Thinking ahead. Good. So was I." Harry smiled holding up his fistful of
wands.
"Back up wands. Not bad, mate." Ron grinned taking on and testing it
with a flourish.
"You guys need to pay attention, because none of the rest of us can see
these things." Daphne reminded Harry and Neville. Both boys looked up
and saw that indeed two of the spectral looking beasts were emerging
from the wood. Harry went to the closest and allowed it to sniff him.
Harry wondered if this was the same Thestrals he'd seen a few times
before, as it nudged him playfully, snorting hard.
"I'll help you up." Harry said to Daphne. It was a very strange sight to see
Daphne floating in the air. Neville helped Hermione onto the next
Thestral, and as a few more came out to inspect things, they all had
mounts in a matter of moments.
Harry set his broom down, sure he would not need it, and that he would
be able to find it again when it was all over, not that he was all that
concerned with it now. Mounting the last Thestral he announced their
destination, and gave a slight kick to his mount.
Almost as one, the Thestrals all spread the great black reptilian wings
and with startled screams from the girls, they were off. As they rose
above the canopy of trees, Harry had only one single thought.
"I'm coming, Sirius."
"Minerva?" Madam Pomfrey shouted in abject astonishment when she
arrived in the Defense Classroom. She had been told she needed to come
quickly by Ginny Weasley, who had responded to her older brother's plea
for help. McGonagall was lying on her back in the middle of the room,
her wand still clutched in her hands.
"Enneverate." the matron said, brandishing her wand, but the Deputy
Headmistress did not stir. Pomfrey ran a few diagnostic spells over her
patient.
"Madam Pomfrey, there are more people in here, including Umbridge."
ginny said, having gone to inspect the open office.
"She can wait." Pomfrey said, and then under her breath, "Stupid hag."
She performed a few quick spells and tried again to revive her patient.
McGonagall gave a soft moan, and very slowly opened her eyes.
"Poppy?"
"Minnie, what the devil happened?"
"Umbridge….crucioed me."
"Merlin's underpants." Ginny shrieked.
"Poppy, I need to speak to Severus. We have to find Albus. Something
terrible has happened…"
29. Chapter 29
"Have you found him?" Minerva McGonagall asked as Severus Snape
swept towards her. The sallow skinned man shook his head. She had been
taken to the hospital wing shortly after being found. All members of the
Inquisitorial squad had been sent to their common rooms, unless they
were hurt badly. Only Malfoy had been taken in, as he looked as if he'd
been beaten quite badly.
Umbridge had been screaming bloody murder all the way to the
infirmary about how much trouble Potter was in. Her ranting had gather
a large following of students who were excited to hear what Harry had
done to her. Once the doors to the hospital wing shut, there went up a
great cheer, and even Pomfrey had trouble hiding her smile.
"No one has seen him. Weasley, Granger and the others are all missing as
well." Snape scowled. "The little sod likely went to the Ministry himself."
"We've got to…" McGonagall began but Snape waved his hand.
"I've already spoken to Lupin. He is gathering people as we speak." Snape
said flatly, peering over his shoulder.
"And Albus?"
Snape simply shook his head. McGonagall sighed heavily and feel back
into her pillows. She succumbed to a horrible hacking cough, and Madam
Pomfrey bustled over from where she had just sedated Umbridge, who
had not stopped screaming like a madwoman.
"At least he was able to restrain himself." Snape turned back to
McGonagall. "With all she put the boy through it's quite a wonder that
she's still able to speak. Had I been in his place…"
"I am often surprised that he doesn't retaliate against you some times,
Severus." McGonagall hissed as she tried to get more comfortable.
"I've never tortured the boy." Snape looked insulted. At McGonagall's
skeptic glance, he cleared his throat, "At least, not that badly."
"Why on earth did they go rushing off for?"
"Potter likely felt that only he could rescue the mutt. Typical arrogance."
"Now isn't the time, Severus." McGonagall chastised. "I would truly like
know exactly what happened this afternoon."
"As would I." Snape said looking darkly at Umbridge's sleeping form.
The Thestrals had proven to be very swift in the air, though Harry felt he
could have gotten to the Ministry much faster on his broom and alone.
However, he was grateful for the company. During the trip, they all tried
their best to come with some kind of strategy.
When they did finally manage to get down into the Department of
Mysteries, which had proven to be incredibly easy, and had made them
all very leery, they hit their first obstacle. The entrance to the
Department was a large round room with many doors that spun
whenever a door was chosen.
Hermione found a way to mark all the doors they tried which were
wrong, which actually made being in the spinning room a bit tougher to
stomach. However, all nausea was countered by the immense amount of
adrenaline pumping through their bodies.
Finally they found the Hall of Prophecies, and, with wands held aloft to
provide light, they began searching for Harry's godfather. The room itself
was immense. There were shelves that got lost in the dark, as they were
so tall, and on every single shelf, there were millions of glowing glass
balls all in different sizes.
Harry happened to notice that each had a tag on it, though he did not
stop to read any.
"Is this really how prophecies are recorded?" Hermione whispered.
"How can they even get recorded?" Ron wondered. "No one was there
with Trelawney when she made that prediction in third year except
Harry."
"And I didn't have anything to record it with." Harry whispered over his
shoulder.
Harry began looking for the numbers on the rows, counting them down
as they got closer and closer to where he had seen Sirius was being held.
With every step, Harry began to get the feeling that there were eyes on
him. Several times he stopped the group to look around in all directions.
They could find no trace of anyone else, and continued onward. Harry
was unable to shake the feeling of foreboding that was rising within his
chest.
At row 95, Harry and his friends all turned the corner to find…
"Nothing." Harry said incredulously. "He was supposed to be here. Right
here."
The others spread out, all of them looking for any sign that anyone else
had been there. Harry was starting to feel really foolish now. Questions
flooded his mind now. What was the purpose of showing him that scene?
Did Voldemort truly have Sirius, or was it all just a trick, and if so, what
had been the point. Why draw him here to this place at all?
"Harry?"
Harry turned to see Daphne, Neville, and Hermione standing next the
shelf, all of them staring at one of the softly glowing orbs.
"It…It has your name on it."
"What?"
Harry came over, and lifted the tag to see that his name was indeed on it,
as was Voldemort's. The prophecy had been made the year before he'd
been born, though he didn't know who had made it, as it was only the
initial. However, he thought he might know who it was made to. Only
one person he knew of had that many initials in there name.
"I think it was made to Dumbledore." Harry said softly.
"I wonder what it says." Ron said, having now joined the rest of them,
Tracey next to him.
"Perhaps we can help with that."
The teens all spun to see someone approaching them. He had a dark
hood, and a decorative metal mask covering his face, but there was no
mistaking the voice.
"Malfoy." Harry said, raising his wand.
"I'd put that down, if I were you. You are surrounded, and we don't need
things to get messy." Lucius Malfoy sniggered as he removed his mask.
Malfoy wasn't lying. Harry could see two Death Eaters approaching from
his left, and another two coming from the right. Hermione gave a gasp,
and Harry knew there were more behind them.
"Do as we ask, and you can all back to school. All we want is that
prophecy. Please take it down from the shelf, and kindly hand it over."
"Why don't you take it?" Harry asked, trying to think fast.
"Foolish boy." Malfoy chuckled, keeping his wand leveled at Harry, who
hadn't lowered his own. "Only four people can remove it, The person who
made it, The person who witnessed it, or the two people to which it
refers. You can't truly believe the Dark Lord would dare step foot in the
Ministry when they been kind enough to ignore his return."
"So, Sirius…" Harry began, his gut twisting in bitter anger at being so
easily fooled.
"Is likely still hidden in whatever rat trap he has been for the last few
years. Enough talk, potter. The prophecy, if you please"
"What assurance do I have that you'll let us go?" Harry asked, fearing he
knew the answer.
"None. But I can guarantee that if you refuse, we will kill your friends
while you watch."
"I've had a good life." Ron shouted bravely.
"I like that one, he's got spirit he has."
Behind Malfoy a very thin woman with heavy lidded ark eyes emerged
from the shadows.
"You BITCH!"
Neville made to lunge, but Ron, Hermione, Tracey and Daphne all
restrained him.
"Is that Baby Longbottom? You've really grown up, haven't you. Mummy
and daddy must be so very proud. Do they recognize you at all?" The
woman taunted.
"Now, Bellatrix, let's not make things harder. I'm going to ask you one
last time, potter. Retrieve the prophecy and bring it to me." Malfoy said
firmly.
Harry began thinking quickly now. The prophecy was safe were it rested.
So long as he didn't take it, Voldemort would not have it. At the same
time, if he didn't hand it over, he and his friends would surely not get out
of there alive. Slowly, keeping his eyes on Malfoy and Bellatrix, Harry
reached up and slowly grasped the glowing orb.
It was cool to his touch, and hummed slightly in his hand. It was
incredibly light as well. Harry thought he could crush it with his bare
hands, and that gave him an idea. He passed Daphne and whispered,
"Reductos on my word."
"What's to stop me from smashing it right here?" He asked, trying to buy
time. Malfoy actually laughed.
"Because it holds all the answers. Haven't you ever wondered why the
Dark Lord chose to go after a child? A child of seemingly little
consequence to his greatness? Haven't you ever wondered why your
parents had to die? The answers are there, in your hand."
"Voldemort thinks the answer to killing me is in this, doesn't he?"
"Don't say his name with your filthy mouth." Bellatrix hissed. "You filthy
half blood, you are unworthy."
"Unworthy? Do you know anything about the bastard? His father was a
muggle. He's no more pure blood than I am." Harry snapped.
"You dare?" Bellatrix asked with shock. She raised her wand, curse on her
lips, when Lucius batted her hand away.
"You know the Dark Lord's decree. His word is law. Potter is to be
untouched."
Harry looked sharply at Malfoy, who had brought his mask of boredom
back over his face, and held out his hand for the prophecy. Bellatrix
looked like a dog who'd just been kick, and sank back a step, eyeing
Harry with disdain.
Harry alone was to be left alone.
"Kill the spare."
Those horrible words echoed in his mind then, and Harry's mind saw his
friends lying all around him, eyes wide and accusing, asking why he had
led them to heir deaths. Daphne, the girl he had fallen in love with,
staring blankly at him as he held her limp form in his arms. He had led
them into this trap. It was his responsibility to get them all out of there
alive. But at what cost? Allowing Voldemort the prophecy, and
potentially the greatest weapon he could ever hope for?
Harry knew he had no choice, He had to get his friends out of there, and
if he couldn't take the prophecy as well, he would smash it, so no one
would know what it said.
"I'm getting tired of waiting, Potter." Malfoy's tone was now menacing.
"Get used to it, Malfoy. NOW!"
The Death Eaters were ready for Potter and his friends to try and escape,
however, they had thought the curses would be directed at their person.
They hadn't expected the curses to be aimed at the shelves of prophecies.
Harry shot forward, shoving Malfoy into a collapsing shelf, where dozens
of prophecies smashed on his head. Bellatrix leveled her wand and shot a
few hexes, but Harry had his shield up. He raced forward, and just before
he reached the crazed witch, dropped to the floor and slid, using his legs
to knock Bellatrix LeStrange onto her face.
Harry felt hands pulling him up, and began to fight until her heard
Daphne shouting at him to get moving. Clutching the prophecy, Harry
ran headlong down the row, looking for the exit. Occasionally he would
glance over his shoulder to make sure that his friends were still with him.
"This way!" Hermione shouted.
They all turned down another long row, running as fast as they could.
They heard the Death Eaters coming after them. Harry thought he saw
the outline of a door up ahead, but he wasn't sure. He wasn't about to
stop running.
There was an explosion just ahead. One of the pursuing Death Eaters had
fired a curse, splintering a nearby shelf. More prophecies began raining
down, popping as they shattered upon the floor. Harry skidded to a halt,
his friends colliding with him.
"Go!" Harry shouted. He turned to his left, hoping to put some distance
between himself and his pursuers.
"There!" Daphne shouted. Harry saw it as well. A door that was sitting a
jar. Warm light spilled out, and Harry guessed this had been where the
Death Eaters had come. Pouring on more speed, Harry reached the door
first and slipped inside. Daphne followed, and Ron as well.
"Where are the others?" Harry asked with panic. He started to peer
around the door when a bright purple spell impacted the wall next to the
door.
"SHUT IT!" Daphne screamed.
Harry reacted before he thought about it, and slammed the door shut.
Ron grabbed the edge of a nearby desk and began pushing it towards the
door. Harry quickly helped Ron, and soon they had two desks and a few
chairs piled against the door."
"Are you two wizards or what?" Daphne asked, slightly hysterically. She
waved her and in an intricate pattern and the door gave a weird
squishing noise. "It'll only hold them off for a little bit." She said, gasping
for air.
"We've got to find the others." Harry said flatly. "And then we need to get
the hell out of here."
"No arguments here mate." Ron nodded. There was pounding on the
other side of the door, and Harry heard to gruff voices cursing. There was
a muffled voiced, and a loud bang against the door.
"We need to leave, now." Daphne said, grabbing Harry's hand. The three
teens found a door on the other side of the office and quickly slipped
through. Daphne performed the same spell and turned to find herself,
Ron and Harry in a very large room with a long row of shelves, with tiny
hourglasses suspended in gold rings.
"Time turners." Harry said. At the end of the room was a large bell jar
with a fluttering bird. It flew to the top, when it's feathers began to fall
out and disappear. Harry and Ron started forward to investigate, but
Daphne, being far more aware of their situation, and not so easily
distracted, grabbed them both.
"HEY! Death Eaters chasing us? Our friends still missing? How can you be
so thick?"
"Right." Harry nodded. "Ok, we've got three doors to choose from."
"Everyone grab a door.' Daphne said, and headed off to the door farthest
from the one they had come through. She opened it and peaked inside. At
the same time, Harry and Ron had both opened doors.
"WRONG DOOR!" Ron shouted, slamming his closed right away.
"DAPHNE!"
Daphne ran over and sealed the door. There were two heavy thuds and a
shriek of frustration.
"I'm going to rip their eyes out!" Bellatrix shouted.
"This way." Malfoy senior said.
"Harry, what have you got?" Ron huffed.
"A room with a wierd looking aquarium. I think I remember this from
earlier."
"You think it was one of the rooms we saw from that first room?" Daphne
asked jogging over to peer inside. Harry began to step over the threshold
when a door on the other side of the room burst open, and two Death
eaters came through, firing spells. The door was smashed, and Harry and
Daphne stumbled back into the Time Turner room, looking for cover.
The Death Eaters moved fast, and were now coming into the Time Turner
room. Daphne dove over a large desk and cast a tripping jinx from
underneath it. Both Ron and Harry fired spells at the two robed figures
who ducked back to avoid getting hit.
"Accio…" One of the Death Eaters began to cast, but Daphne aimed her
wand and shouted…
"Aguamenti!"
The Death Eater was suddenly choking on a mouth full of water. He had
to remove his mask and Harry recognized him as the executioner who
had been sent to kill Buckbeak two years ago.
The second Death Eater came around to fire a spell, but slipped in the
pool of water.
"Confringo!" Ron shouted, and the floor where the Death Eaters were
exploded. Harry heard one of them scream, and the doorway was now
clouded with dust and smoke.
"This way!" Daphne said, getting to her feet and moving o the door she
had checked out earlier. Harry and Ron wasted no time and dove through
behind Daphne who sealed it behind her.
"Lumos." Harry said.
The room was sparsely furnished, and there sat many tables against the
walls. It was to dark to see what was on them, and Harry, remembering
what Daphne had scolded him for a little while agao, didn't think this
was a good time to check.
"Look for a door."
"There you are!"
Lucius Malfoy had opened a door to Harry's right. He whipped his wand
up, but found himself flying through the air back the way he came. Harry
turned as Daphne rushed forward too seal the door.
"Banishment charm" She gave a weak smile.
"I love you." Harry couldn't help but grin in return.
"Right, there's a lot of love here, and even I have the w fuzzies." Ron said,
a strange goofy grin on his face. "When we get back to Hogwarts, I'm
going to snog Lavender until she can't stand up, but right now…"
"Right, We gotta get moving." Harry smiled shyly, offering his hand to
Daphne who blushed as she took it.
"Come on you two." Ron motioned towards a door on the far side of the
room. Slowly, taking their time, and staring into each other's eyes, Harry
and Daphne followed Ron, who opened the door, and took a peak inside.
Once they shut the door behind them, and Daphne sealed it once again,
the strange warmth they had all felt in the last room melted away a bit.
"Ok, what in the name of Morgana was that?" Daphne asked.
"I don't know, but I think we should get moving.
"Hey." Ron said, looking around them. "This is the room next to the Time
Turners. Look"
Ron pointed to where he had blasted out the floor. Dust still hung in the
air, but it was clear that he'd managed to hit at least one of the Death
Eaters. There was a lot of blood on the floor, and a metal Death Eater
mask.
"This place is starting to annoy me." Daphne huffed.
There was a crash and several screams. The three looked up as a door
opposite them opened and Neville fell through, holding onto Hermione,
while Tracey covered them, firing spells. Harry, Daphne and Ron all went
to their aid. Harry saw Malfoy and Bellatrix taking cover behind several
heavy bookshelves. Once their friends were inside, Harry slammed the
door shut and Daphne sealed it. Tracey then cast a few spells, reinforcing
it.
Harry turned to see Neville holding Hermione, who looked ashen faced.
There was blood staining her side, and Neville looked very worried.
"Set her down, Neville." Tracey said, just as there were several loud bangs
against the door. Neville slowly eased Hermione onto the floor, winced as
she hissed in pain.
"I think it was a piercing hex." Hermione whispered as Tracey lifter the
girls shirt to examine the wound.
"This is going to really hurt." Tracey said, aiming her wand at the wound.
"Clausero."
Hermione shrieked as tracey did her best to heal her wound. Neville held
her tightly so she didn't move to much. Daphne gripped Harry's arm as
they watched Hermione being tended to. In a moment, Tracey finished.
"I'm no Madam Pomfrey, but I think it'll be ok." Tracey tried to smile. "We
need to get her out of here. She lost a lot of blood."
Harry took a quick look around. There were three doors left to choose in
this room, which was the largest one they'd been in yet.
"Can she walk?"
"I'm not dead." Hermione scowled as Neville gingerly help her to stand.
She did look very weak in Harry's opinion.
"Get me out of here now." She said sternly.
"Well, this visit has made me certain of one thing." Ron said as they
began to move. "I never want to be an Unspeakable."
"Expeliarmus!"
The teens suddenly found their wands flying out of their hands as two
Death Eaters came crashing through one of the doors. Harry shoved
Daphne to the floor behind a large desk, while the others ducked behind
the large aquarium.
Harry reached into his pocket for the wand he'd taken off of Malfoy
earlier, and Daphne plucked up her own spare. Harry turned and saw the
others doing the same, and Ron had enlarged the sword he'd brought.
"Petrificus Totalus!" Harry shouted, jumping up and aiming his spell at
the door. The Death Eaters were no longer there, though they were
surprised that Harry had a second wand. Harry could see clearly that the
spell was no where near as powerful as if he'd cast with his own wand,
but at that moment, it was better than nothing.
"INCAR…"
"SILENCIO!" Tracey shouted, popping out from behind the aquarium. The
Death Eater clutched his throat, and turned his wand on Tracey, who had
disappeared. Daphne jumped up and the Death Eater quickly took aim.
Suddenly everything slowed down for Harry. There was a flash of purple
and Daphne's eyes went wide. She looked at Harry as if she had never
seen him before, and then she fell.
"NO!" HArry shouted, grabbing her hand. He shook her hard, trying to
get her to open her eyes. Flashes of spells lit the room, while Neville,
Tracey and Ron returned fire, but no one seemed to be getting anywhere.
"They've got back up coming!" Neville shouted.
Harry stared helplessly at his girlfriend, and a surge of fierce fury ripped
through his body. He Stood up and fired several reducto curses in rapid
succession. One of them hit the Death Eater who had cursed Daphne right
between the eyes. His head exploded in a crimson spray. His fellow tried
to return fire but Neville hit him in the gut with a stunner. Tracey shut
the door with a wave, and sealed it, as she had been with every other
door she had come through, just as Daphne had done.
The blonde girl quickly came to the side of her best friend and checked
her pulse. After a second she let out a sigh.
"She's alive. Do you know what he hit her with?" She asked.
"I've never seen it before." HArry shook his head.
"Here.' Ron said shoving Harry's wand in his hand. He had collected their
wands from where they had fallen and was returning them to their
owners.
"This door is sealed." Neville said, trying one of the two remaining doors.
Ron hurried over to the last door and opened it slowly.
"This way's clear." He said. Neville hurried and helped Hermione to her
feet, while Harry and Tracey hefted the unconscious Daphne up.
"Let's get out of here." Ron waved them all on.
The next room looked like a stone arena, like something out of greek
mythology. The teens emerged on the bottom of the cavernous circular
room. Set in the center was a raised dais with a large archway carved out
of stone. In the arch hung a thing black veil, tattered and dirty.
"Where are we now?" Hermione asked weakly.
"No idea." Ron answered.
"Do you hear that?" Neville asked, looking all around. The room was
clearly empty, except for the six of them, but Harry heard it as well.
Whispers.
"What is it?" Harry asked.
"What are you talking about?" Ron asked, confusion evident on his face.
"This really isn't the time to go mental." Tracey said. "Look for a door."
At that instant, a door several levels above them opened. Lucius Malfoy
entered.
"Stop!"
"GO!" HArry said, heaving Daphne along with him. They were stopped
almost at once as another masked Death Eater emerged from around the
arch's platform. It was the executioner, his hair was still wet, and he
looked quite angry.
Harry turned to go another way, but stopped dead when he saw Bellatrix
Lestrange. She had a hold of Tracey, who had run into her in her attempt
to find a way out.
"Wands on the floor if you please." She smiled. "We've had or fun. Time to
take our medicine."
Lucius and three more Death Eaters joined the group.
"You all did quite well." Malfoy said smoothly. "You actually killed
Dolohov. That in itself is impressive. But it's over now. Hand us the
prophecy, and we'll make your deaths quick."
"What happened to going free?" Ron asked.
"That was before you decided to play heroes." Malfoy replied cheekily.
Harry looked at Neville, who was holding Hermione up. Hermione shook
her head, while Neville looked as if he was preparing himself. Harry
heard Tracey whimper, and saw that Bellatrix had produced a small
dagger which she held to Tracey's throat. Harry could see the faintest
trickle of blood where Bellatrix was pressing the blade.
There was no where left to run, and no more options left to him. Daphne
was hurt, and possibly dying. Hermione needed help as well. If he didn't
do something quick, Tracey could be killed. He gave in, they would all
die anyway. Harry needed to do something.
The idea popped into his head, and Harry tried to shake it away. Yet, it
was the only way he could save his friends. With a heavy sigh, he looked
to Malfoy senior, and with a resigned tone, began to speak.
"I'll make you a deal, Malfoy. My friends leave. They get out of here and
go free, and you get the prophecy…and me."
30. Chapter 30
"Harry, no!" Tracey said, flicking her eyes to Daphne's limp form, which
Harry was holding to tightly. Harry knew exactly what she was trying to
say. Daphne would have kicked him very hard for even contemplating
the idea of giving himself up. But what other choice did he actually
have? Daphne was hurt, maybe even dying. Hermione was very weak
from blood loss. Tracey could be killed at any moment, and they had no
escape now. They were surrounded.
"You'd really turn yourself over to us?" Malfoy asked, obviously not
believing his luck. Harry nodded, glancing around at the other Death
Eaters.
"They all go free. When I know they're all safe. I'll come with you." Harry
confirmed.
"The Dark Lord would reward us most generously.' One of the hooded
Death Eaters said. Harry saw it was the one who'd gotten a face full of
water from Daphne. His chest felt like it was being compressed, and he
was starting to feel short of breath.
"Do it, Lucius." Another shouted from across the arena. "The Dark Lord
doesn't care about these whelps. He just wants Potter."
"Shut Up!" Lucius shouted, still staring at Harry.
"What do you say, Lucius?" Harry asked, shifting Daphne's weight a bit to
reach into his pocket and pull out the glowing orb out. He had stuffed it
there earlier during the chase, and was surprised it hadn't been smashed.
Harry held it up to show that he was serious. Malfoy stared at the softly
glowing sphere in hypnotic contemplation. He'd be a fool to refuse. If
returned to hid lord with the prophecy AND Potter, what wouldn't his
master give him.
"Harry?" Hermione whispered, tears falling from her eyes. Neville gave
her a reassuring gentle squeeze, as he witnessed his greatest friend
preparing to sacrifice himself for them all.
"Alright Potter." Malfoy said, a look of triumph on his chiseled face. "Your
friends can leave. I'll have them escorted out, and once my people return
with word that they have left safe and sound, you will come with me to
see the Dark Lord. Avery, Nott, Mulciber…"
"One." Harry said quickly. "Only one of them goes. I don't trust you,
Malfoy."
"Alright then. Avery, please escort these young people to the Floo. Is that
alright with you, Potter?"
Harry nodded his head slowly. Then something caught his eye. A
movement that was so fast, he wasn't sure he had truly seen it. A blur of
movement falling from above to land next to Bellatrix. Suddenly Tracey
was free, and stumbling towards him. Harry nearly lost his balance and
dropped Daphne to the ground as Tracey grabbed him to right herself.
Bellatrix was now on the ground, scrambling to get to her feet, and
standing in front of Lucius Malfoy, a look of grim fury on his face was
Harry's godfather.
"He's not going anywhere with you Lucius."
There was a crack and Malfoy was stumbling backwards holding his face.
Blood splashed on his cheek, and Harry thought for sure that Sirius had
broken Malfoy's nose.
Everything sped up exponentially then. Harry drug Daphne behind the
raised platform as the arena exploded in spell work. Neville was setting
Hermione down as well, while Ron covered them, firing spells at Death
Eaters. Tracey scrambled over to join them, and checked her best friend's
pulse again.
Looking around, Harry saw a few familiar faces. Tonks was fighting side
by side with Remus against two of the Death Eaters, while Moody and
Shacklebolt were taking on another pair. Sirius and Malfoy had begun
dueling, and to Harry's great surprise, Madam Bones was locked in
combat with Bellatrix LeStrange.
"Get them out of here!" Sirius shouted over his shoulder. Harry wasn't
about to leave his godfather. Not after everything else. Double checking
that Daphne and the others were safe for the moment, he leapt up and
joined his only family in battle against Malfoy, who looked determined to
end Sirius' life.
"I said get out of here." Sirius admonished.
"Not on your life. I came here to get you" Harry shouted, dodged a hex
from Malfoy.
"I'm fine." Sirius shouted back. "You should never have come here in the
first place!"
Harry knew that his godfather was right, but he had believed Sirius to be
in danger. Harry cleared his head. They could discuss it later. They had
to deal with the problem at hand. Harry saw Bellatrix running towards
where his friends were. Madam Bones was lying on the floor, still as the
grave.
Harry didn't hesitate. He chased the mad witch as she rounded the
platform and aimed her wand.
Before she managed to get a spell off, Harry crashed into her, the
prophecy slipping out of his hand and rolling away. Both Harry and
Bellatrix got to their feet and squared off.
"I'm going to teach you how to play properly. I'm quite good you know.
Just ask Longbottom's parents."
"Reducto!"
The spells smashed the wall just behind Bellatrix's head. The woman
covered herself, and turned to see Neville bearing down on her. Ron was
at his side, both had their wands leveled. Bellatrix gave a long cackle of
laughter, and began firing spells of with blinding speed. Both boys
managed to erect shields and stave off most of her attacks. Harry took
advantage and fired a few choice curse, but Bellatrix proved to be
quicker with a wand.
"Is that the best you've got, Longbottom. Poor Mummy and daddy must
be so ashamed of their squib son." Bellatrix taunted. Harry saw Neville's
face contort in anger as he threw more spells at the witch, who deflected
them as if it were child's play, cackling madly as she danced with them.
There were screams around Harry, and he wanted to see who it was, but
Bellatrix had sent a serious of bright curses in his direction. Harry got his
shield up in time, but got his shoulder clipped by a cutting hex.
Ron and Neville got her attention again and Harry tried to maneuver
around the insane witch, when he saw the glowing orb rolling past him.
He tried to grab it, but it slipped past and into the hands of Lucius
Malfoy.
Harry could see Sirius slumped against the far wall, and guessed Malfoy
had managed to get the better of his godfather. Sirius's head rose up, and
relief poured through Harry. Sirius was still alive, but Malfoy had the
prophecy.
Thinking quickly, Harry reached into his jeans pocket and pulled the
shrunken sword from within. A quick Finite and the sword was normal
sized again.
Lucius held the prophecy up, observing it in triumphant glee, forgetting
where he was, and what was happening around him. He still had a lot of
blood coming from his nose, and smeared on his face, giving him a far
more sinister look as he smiled gleefully at having gotten his prize. That
all changed when he felt a sharp, burning pain in his wrist. He blinked
once, twice, three times, not believing what he was seeing. His hand, still
holding the prophecy, was falling away from his arm.
The hand turned and spun wildly as it fell away, bouncing twice as it hit
the floor, the prophecy skittering away. Lucius turned to see Harry Potter
smiling at him, a gleaming steel blade in his hand. Potter had just cut off
his hand.
"You…You…" He stammered.
"Was that your wand hand? Because I'm offering a two for one special."
Harry said, a maniacal glint in his eye. Lucius swatted with his left hand,
smacking Harry away. Harry stumbled back a few steps, dropping the
sword. He caught himself and turned in time to see Malfoy leaping
towards the prophecy. Harry moved quickly. Taking aim he shouted the
first spell that came to mind.
"Confringo."
The prophecy and much of the floor around it went up in a loud cracking
boom that shook the room.
"NOOOO!" Malfoy screamed, his stump reaching for where the prophecy
had been only a split second before.
Harry saw that Sirius was getting to his feet again, and looked to be
trying to shake away the cobwebs. Relief flooded over Harry as it became
clear that his godfather had been stunned, or simply hit his head.
Suddenly his godfather's face went deathly pale. Harry stared in
confusion for a moment before turning around to see what had made his
godfather so frightened.
Bellatrix LeStrange had overcome Neville and Ron and was striding
towards Harry. Harry began to raise his wand, just as Bellatrix incanted
her spell. Harry could see her mouth forming the words that were meant
to end his life. He knew his shield wouldn't protect him, and he was sure
he wouldn't be able to dodge it. Harry only hoped that death wouldn't
hurt.
The killing curse smashed into the wall to the left of Sirius/ A large
broken piece of rock hit the most wanted fugitive in all of magical Britain
in the skull, knocking him flat.
Harry looked to see that Ron had smacked Bellatrix's wand away. The
witch's eyes went wide with anger, and she spun on her heel to face the
grinning redhead. Ron took a step back to prepare to duel again when
Bellatrix rushed forward shoving her fist up under Ron's chin.
Ron's smile faded immediately, and blood began to sep from out of his
mouth, though he couldn't open it any more. Tears began spilling from
his eyes, and he gave a horrible whimper.
"No." Harry whispered in disbelief as he stared in frozen horror at his
friend, his brother in all but blood stared woefully back at him.
Bellatrix twisted her fist and Harry saw the dagger slip out of Ron's jaw,
blood covering the witch's hand. She jeered at Harry who could only
stand there rather dumbfounded. Ron wavered on his feet, and the
crumpled into a heap on the floor, spasming and choking on blood.
"RON!"
"NO! Not Ron!"
"Harry, Are you…"
"Remus, Look Out!"
"Ha ha ha!"
Remember the last time we danced, Alastor?"
"DUMBLEDORE!"
More shouting erupted, but Harry heard none of it. He wasn't sure if
Dumbledore had arrived, or someone was threatening to call him. None
of it mattered. Not when his friend lay on the ground before him, dead.
Only one thing mattered to Harry now. Only one thing needed to be
done.
Bellatrix LeStrange was slinking out of the arena, hoping not to be
noticed. Harry didn't hesitate, or even bother to tell anyone where he was
going. He simply moved. The final image of Ron's face etched forever in
his mind's eye. Ron's pleading, sad expression, blood slipping between his
pale lips. His friend. One of his first real friends. Murdered.
Harry wasn't alone. Running just behind him was Neville, who was
bleeding from several cuts on his face, his left eye was swollen shut and
horribly purple. They followed Bellatrix through several rooms, trying in
vain to stun her, or slow her down, but the crazed woman always seemed
a step ahead of them.
They ran back through the Time Turner room, Bellatrix fired several
spells, which the boys deflected. Harry had the brief vision of the spells
smashing the Time Turners, but his focus was on the retreating witch.
Bellatrix led them through several more rooms, taunting them all the
while. Neville looked to be struggling with his spell work as his anger
rose. His spells were going astray, and his voice was cracking with each
incantation.
Bellatrix dove through a door and slammed the door behind her. Harry
slammed against it, and Neville crashed into him. The door they had
come through shut behind them and the room begun to spin.
"Now we find the room?" Neville snapped.
"Where the hell is the exit?" Harry shouted, barely hearing Neville's quip.
The room suddenly stopped spinning and a door to their left opened.
Harry looked at Neville who looked just as surprised as Harry felt. There
was a pause and the two boys took off running. They found themselves in
the giant lobby of the Ministry of magic. They could here Bellatrix's cold,
cruel laughter ahead of them.
They rounded a corner, and saw her skipping towards a line of fireplaces.
"CRUCIO!" Harry shouted, not even thinking. He just wanted her to hurt.
To pay for what she'd done to Ron. Bellatrix was thrown up in the air,
crashing hard against the marble floor. She began laughing hysterically,
rolling to a sitting position.
"Harry?" Neville looked at his friend with fright.
"Don't even pretend you don't want to do it to her." Harry said not taking
his eyes off the still cackling witch. Neville turned back to Bellatrix, and
he knew that Harry was right. If he were honest with himself, he'd
dreamt of torturing the woman responsible for ruining his life. The witch
who'd stolen his parents lives. The concern melted away from his face,
replaced by righteous indignation. He raised his wand at Bellatrix's heart,
ready to end the woman's life.
"You truly think you're ready to play with me?" Bellatrix gasped. "You
silly little boys, you have to mean it! You have to truly want to cause
pain. You have to really want to hurt."
"Then maybe I should give it a try." Neville hissed.
"Try it, boy. You might like it." Bellatrix said, getting to her knees and
licking her lips seductively. She clutched at her chest, her bosom heaving
in anticipation.
Neville began shifting his weight, his eyes flickering between Harry and
Bellatrix. He felt sweat on his forehead, and his hands felt clammy.
"Take your vengeance."
It wasn't Bellatrix who spoke. In fact, she suddenly looked frightened.
Her eyes bulged as if she couldn't believe what she had heard. Harry felt
a cold fear crawl up his spin, just as his scar began burning. The pain was
blinding, yet he remained rigidly set, ready to end Bellatrix's life.
"She drove them insane, and robbed you of what was rightfully yours."
The voice said smoothly. "She killed your friend, Harry. Why should it
not be you to end her life in return?"
Harry's vision began to blur as his scar ached. He could feel the presence
behind him, feel the breath of death on the back of his neck, hands
hovering over his shoulders.
"You know the spell." It said lovingly. "Take your vengeance. Take back
what was taken."
"NO!" Neville shouted, turning to face the spectre, only to be banished
away as if he were nothing more than a speck of dirt. Bellatrix clapped
with glee as Neville sailed past her, her mad eyes dancing with childish
delight.
"So pathetic. Such a shame." The voice sighed. "But not you, Harry
Potter."
Harry was covered in sweat now. He was screaming inside his head for
his muscles to move. All he could do was stare at Bellatrix's smiling face
and hold his wand as steady as possible. He gritted his teeth, struggling
against himself.
"Take her life." the voice urged.
"AVADA KEDAVRA!" Harry shouted. He spun himself, hoping the spell
would connect with the Dark Lord. Bellatrix actually slid away, fearing
she might be hit with the killing curse, only to begin laughing once again
when she saw how weak the spell was, and se Harry knocked to the floor
by her Lord.
"I had such hope for you, Harry." Lord Voldemort sighed, circling his
prey. "I knew Longbottom would never be able to do it, but you, you
have such fire in you. I have seen your heart, Harry Potter."
Harry backed away, but Lord Voldemort stalked him like a savage beast.
Bellatrix watched, fascinated by her master's technique. She felt heat
within her chest, and her breathing was deep and heavy. She got to her
feet so that she could follow, to witness her Lord's triumph.
There was a new noise. Behind her, coming closer. A shout of rage.
Bellatrix turned to look and found the Longbottom boy sprinting towards
her. Before she could get her wand up, Neville had leapt into the air,
smashing into her. The two sprawled out on the floor, struggling to pin
the other.
Bellatrix clawed at Neville's face, while he tried to punch any part of her
he could. Neville found himself on top of the crazed murderer when he
felt a pain that no man should ever have to suffer.
Bellatrix's eyes delighted in Neville's red, pained face, as he slumped
over. She quickly rolled on top of him and licked his face.
"I could survive on nothing but your suffering, boy. So sweet, like
chocolate." She whispered. Straddling him, she rose up, and shook out
her tangled mass of black hair, wiping her mouth with the back of her
sleeve.
The hesitation gave Neville an opening, and he brought his fists together
to hit her in the face. There was a crunch, and Bellatrix fell backward off
of him. Shrieking with rage, Bellatrix hoisted her arm, only to suddenly
realize she did not have her wand.
During the struggle, both combatants had lost their weapons. Neville
realize at the same moment that he was unarmed, forgetting completely
about the spare wand in his pocket. He looked an saw Bellatrix's wand
next to his hand. As she dove for it, Neville quickly snatched it up. She
grabbed onto it, and they struggled for command of the wand. Red sparks
shot out of the end, singeing them both.
Bellatrix, growing weary of the fight, reached up and clawed at Neville's
face, scratching at his eyes. Neville howled, but kept his hands firmly
locked on the wand, not wishing to let this thing win. Bellatrix shrieked
as she used on hand to claw at the boy's face. She twisted her other hand
every which way, trying to loosen the boys grip on her wand. Still, he
held tightly.
Bellatrix used all her might to push Neville back and away. The move
caught him off guard a bit, and he stumbled. This gave the insane woman
the opening she needed, and for the second time, kicked Neville between
the legs. Neville dropped like a stone, gasping for air.
Bellatrix stood triumphantly, hefting her wand over her head, aiming it
right for Neville. She was going to savor this. She stalked towards him,
eyes wide, chest heaving. She ran her finger over her breasts, delighting
at the tingling she felt. Inflicting pain always got her excited.
Slowly she straddled Neville, who stared in defiance at her. Tears were
streaming from his eyes as the pain in his groin was making it very
difficult to breathe. He spread his arms out, hoping he might find an
opening to strike, when his hand felt something. Something that would
end the fight.
"I'm deeply sorry for having to play so rough." Bellatrix smiled as she
settled her self on Neville's hips. She bent forward and took his lips in
hers, tugging on his bottom lip. "You've been a lot of fun, and later
tonight, I will remember you in the privacy of my bedroom."
Neville shuddered at the image.
"But playtime is most definitely over."
She raised her wand over her head, aiming the tip at Neville's chest. Her
eyes flittered as a wide, orgasmic smile spread on her thin, gaunt face.
"Goodbye, Neville Longbottom."
Neville clutched the dagger that had fallen from Bellatrix's bodice during
their fight, and shoved it right into her throat. Bellatrix's expression was
puzzled as her fingers grasped feebly at Neville's fingers, wrapped tightly
around the blade's handle.
She looked down at her intended victim, who actually looked a bit
shocked at what he'd done. His arm was trembling, though it remained
firm, pressing the blade deeper into her throat. She tried to take a breath,
but began to choke on blood.
Her wand fell to the floor with a light clatter, and Bellatrix fell the
opposite way with a thud. Neville slipped out from underneath the
woman who had for so long haunted his family, and his own dreams.
Bellatrix LeStrange, the witch who had tortured his parents to insanity
lay, at his feet, reaching out to him, begging silently for …what? Mercy?
Forgiveness? Pity?
She gave a another deep, wet cough, her hands going to the knife in her
neck. Blood was spilling from the wound like a river. The pool of the life
giving fluid spread out around her, and Neville stepped back as it
expanded, hypnotized by what he had done.
Her eye lids flittered and then closed. She gave two more very wet
sounding breaths before becoming still, her eyes closing once and for all.
Bellatrix LeStrange was dead.
Voldemort was not aware of the fight going on behind him. He had his
prey, and he was ready to end this farce once and for all. Potter had been
a serious thorn in his side for well over fourteen years. This boy, this
pathetic weakling of a child had all but destroyed him. He had failed to
destroy this boy several times now. And this latest injustice…Potter had
destroyed the one thing that held the answer to killing the boy. The
prophecy was gone, blasted into nothingness.
"You've proven to be extremely lucky Potter. You and your friends should
be most proud of what you managed. Evading my best Death Eaters, and
even managing to kill one. But your luck has no run out. I doing to kill
you now. No speeches, no games. Just the vast emptiness of death.
AVADA KEDAVRA!"
The spell never hit Harry, because he was violently pushed aside. Where
he had been a moment before, there was now a large crater. Voldemort
look to his right where Potter was looking just as confused as the Dark
Lord felt, and then to his left to see the one man he'd hoped not to have
to encounter.
"Good evening, Tom."
"Dumbledore." Voldemort hissed. Dumbledore gave a polite nod at his
adversary.
"The Aurors are on their way, Tom. They shall be here within moments."
"I only need a single moment to kill you old man. I have become far more
powerful than you could ever hope to be in a thousand lifetimes."
"I shall be interested to see if your boasts hold up, Tom."
"Do not use that name!" Voldemort grimaced.
"But, it is your name. It shall always be, as much as you wish to forget."
Dumbledore cocked his head, a grim smirk twitching at his mouth. Harry
watched the interplay between arguably the two greatest wizards ever
known.
Harry had heard of Dumbledore's awesome power, and he suddenly
realized that he was about to see it first hand.
Voldemort moved first. Harry swore he hadn't even waved his wand.
Dumbledore hadn't seem to move either as he deflected Voldemort's first
volley. The dark spells smashed into the walls, leaving long scratches in
the marble. Dumbledore gave a great wave of his arm, and the very air
rippled. Voldemort raised a shield and Dumbledore's spell hit it with a
loud ringing gong. Harry had to cover his ears at the sound.
"Do you not seek to kill me, Dumbledore? Do you still believe that
everyone can be saved?" Voldemort hissed, readying his wand for another
strike. His arm slashed down and a bright crimson burst soared at
Dumbledore, who did a strange sort of spin out of the spell's path.
Voldemort didn't wait and conjured a large group of floating spikes,
which he sent at the old wizard. Dumbledore actually looked bored as
flicked his own wand, turning the spikes into nothing more dangerous
than butterflies.
"Is this the limit of you great new power?" Dumbledore asked. "I was
doing these cheap party tricks when I was little older than Harry."
The insult seemed to touch a nerve, and Voldemort held his wand to his
lipless mouth and breath out. A long tongue of flame arose, making
Voldemort look like a dragon. The flame grew, and rose in the air,
looking very much like a serpent. The flame creature struck at
Dumbledore, appearing to swallow the old man before it suddenly burst
outward and fade into nothing. Dumbledore stood exactly as he had been
before, though his robes looked a bit singed.
Harry suddenly realized that he'd been all but forgotten, and that he had
an opening. He rose to his feet, clutching his wand tightly. "Diffindo!"
The spell caught the Dark Lord between the shoulders, and he gave a
shout, not of pain, but annoyance. He turned to stare coldly at Harry who
stared fiercely back. The Dark Lord flicked his wand at Harry, and Harry
was knock head over heels.
Dumbledore took advantage of Voldemort's distraction and cracked a
whip of flame from the tip of his wand, catching the Dark Lord across the
shoulder. Voldemort recoiled a step and his wand flashed. A jet of
poisonous green light flew through the air at Dumbledore, who dove out
of the way. Harry was actually surprised to see the man move so agilely.
Two more streaks of green head towards Dumbledore, who was prepared
this time. Conjuring a very thick stone wall. The spells smashed away
large chunks of the stone, which Dumbledore then sent at Voldemort.
The rock sailed right through the Dark Lord, who had changed himself
into smoke for an instant.
"You can not kill me Dumbledore." Voldemort laughed. "I am immortal!"
"Simply killing you would give me no satisfaction Tom. I intend to
destroy every part of you."
Harry didn't understand what Dumbledore was saying, but Voldemort
seemed to. His laughter stopped and he cocked his head. A terrible sound
began in Voldemort's chest and rose up his throat. The Dark Lord roared
at Dumbledore, like an angered beast, and he sent a trio of killing curses
at the old man.
Harry didn't see what happened because his focus was on the Dark Lord,
who was now stalking towards him. Harry raised his wand and sent every
spell he could think of at his enemy, who simply waved them off as
nothing so troublesome as a pesky feather.
"Let us see how far Dumbledore is willing to go to destroy me."
Voldemort smiled, and just before he reached Harry, he vanished in a a
wisp of smoke. Harry stared, not believing that Voldemort would just
leave so suddenly. He frantically began looking about, wand raised in
readiness.
He saw Neville standing over a body, doing as he was. Dumbledore also
seemed to be waiting for the Dark Lord to make his next move. Yet none
of them had expected what happened.
Harry's scar suddenly surged with blinding agony. Harry fell to his knees,
his wand falling out of his slack hands. It was simply the worst pain in
his entire life. Harry could not move. His lungs were being compressed.
His head squeezed so tightly that he thought for sure it was going to
burst open. He could feel blood running down his for head, and out of his
nose.
Inside his mind he saw those burning red eyes. The eyes that belonged to
only one being in the entire universe. Those eyes were now pilfering
through harry's memories.
"NO!" Harry shouted. He focused all his remaining energy on ejecting the
presence from his mind. But the Dark Lord was not moving. It showed
him every horrible thing it could find. All the suffering he'd endured at
the hands of his relatives. Cedric's death, Umbridge's tortures. Painful
memory after painful memory.
Then he spoke. Lord Voldemort spoke to Dumbledore with Harry's voice.
"You wish to destroy me, Dumbledore, than kill me now. Strike the boy
dead and kill me as well. Can you do it? Can you end his suffering?"
Harry fought with everything he had left to push Voldemort out. His
insides burned, and his vision blurred. He was losing, and he knew it.
Snape had told him that Voldemort could drive a person insane by using
their own thoughts and memories, and twisting them. He was now a
believer. His memories became darker, more sinister than the actual
events, and Harry was beginning to e unable to distinguish reality from
fantasy.
He began to wish for death, if only to end this. He wanted peace now. He
squeezed his eyes shut and silently begged for Dumbledore to end it.
"He wishes for you to do it, Dumbledore. Potter wants you to kill him.
Will you do it? Give him the peace he yearns for." Voldemort laughed.
"Yes. Yes, Please God Yes. Kill me. End this. I can't fight. I'm tired.
Please." Harry repeated over and over in his mind. He opened his eyes
again and saw Dumbledore now kneeling in front of him, tears in his
light blue eyes.
"You can fight him, Harry." Dumbledore whispered. "You are so much
stronger than he is."
"The boy is weak." Voldemort said in Harry's voice. "He only wants death,
Albus. Take his life, and end mine.' He continued to taunt.
"Come on Harry."
Harry turned and saw Neville. Neville, his friend, who grown so close to
him this year. Neville who'd proven that he was so much stronger than
anyone could have expected. The images in his mind began to fade, and
Harry remembered laughing with Neville in their dormitory, or talking
about homework on their way down to breakfast, as Hermione explained
the finer points of their Transfiguration work.
Hermione. The sister he'd never had. So smart. How she had blossomed
into the swan Harry always knew was there. He'd seen her and Neville
come together. They completed some kind of puzzle. Hermione, without
whom, Harry knew he never would have accomplished so much in his
years at Hogwarts. He loved her. He loved Neville as well. And Ron.
Ron. Yes, they'd grown apart this year, but it was always understood that
they were friends. They always would be. That would never change. Ron
made things easier to take. When things were bad, Ron helped to take his
mind off of things. There was a bond that could never be broken by
simple disagreements. That's what they had learned this year. That's what
Daphne had made them discover.
Daphne.
Her beautiful face was now they only thing he could see in his head, and
the pain surged again, making him double over.
Daphne.
She had taught him what love was. He now understood it. He ached for
her. The way she would look at him from across the Great Hall when
they could no longer enjoy meals together. How she tasted when she
kissed him. Her lips so soft against his.
But it was more than just physical things. It was deeper. Though he'd
never be able to put into words what he felt. He only knew that when he
was with her, no matter what the situation, he felt whole. He would give
her anything she asked for. He would give his own life if it meant she
would live. He would die to save her. He loved her with every fiber of his
being.
"AAAHHHHHHH!"
The screamed echoed throughout the giant lobby, as Voldemort ripped
himself out of Harry's mind. Harry felt the pain suddenly vanish as he
stared up at the Dark Lord, who looked as if he'd been burned.
He looked as if he was about to speak, but stopped at the voices.
Hundreds of voices it seemed to Harry, who could see nothing, save for
Voldemort's black robes. And then, he was gone.
"It was really him."
"I can't believe it."
"You-Know-Who."
"It's Bellatrix Lestrange. She's been killed."
"Dumbledore?"
"Harry, Are you alright, Harry?" Dumbledore asked, ignoring the
thousands of questions now being directed at him.
"What happened?" Harry asked weakly.
"I think we have a lot to talk about, Harry. Much more than even I had
thought." Dumbledore said sadly. "I think first we should get you and
your friends back to Hogwarts."
31. Chapter 31
Harry was taken back to Hogwarts along with the others, where Madam
Pomfrey and several medical specialists from St. Mungo's were awaiting
them.. Daphne was placed in a bed and privacy screens were erected
around her. Hermione was also placed in a private area, while Harry,
Neville and Tracey were all examined.
Harry was made to drink several potions, and ordered to lie back and
rest. He couldn't do it. He kept looking over to where he knew Daphne
was lying, hoping that she would be okay, and hating himself for what
had happened.
He had nearly lost her tonight. She had come to help him, and had gotten
hurt quite badly, as had Hermione. In fact, they all had been wounded in
some way. And Ron. Ron had actually died. The red head who had been
Harry's best friend for so long, had sacrificed himself to save him.
Madam Pomfrey fussed over him a bit and made him take a few potions
before bustling over to assist the St. Mungo's volunteers. He stared at the
screens that hid his girlfriend, wondering if she was going to be okay, or
if she would hate him for what had befallen her.
An hour passed that way. Harry simply staring towards where Daphne
lay, trying his best not to think about all that had befallen him and his
friends that evening. Occasionally, Harry would look at the other beds
where Neville or Tracey lay. The blonde Slytherin girl had fallen asleep
not long after they got back, while Harry could see Neville staring at the
ceiling, whispering to himself.
The doors to the Hospital wing opened and four Aurors walked in,
heading straight for Umbridge's bed. One of them, Harry recognized as
Kingsley Shacklebolt. A tall imposing woman followed a few moments
later and joined them.
Harry was relieved to see Madam Bones was unharmed after the events
of the evening. Umbridge stirred, and sat up. Harry guessed Madam
Pomfrey had healed her leg a while ago. Her pouchy eyes bulged as the
Aurors pointed their wands at her.
"What is the meaning of this?" She asked, in that disgustingly sweet voice
she used. Harry felt his stomach turn at the sound.
"Undersecretary, Dolores Jane Umbridge. You are under arrest for the use
of the Cruciatus Curse. You are to be taken to Azkaban to await trial."
Madam Bones spoke clearly, while glaring at the fat little woman.
"Is this some kind of joke?" Umbridge chuckled, but Madam Bones and
the Aurors did not even smile.
"YOU!" Umbridge turned her hate filled eyes at Harry. "You've been
telling more of your lies. You're not going to get rid of me, boy. I'll not be
facing the Dementors!" She moved swiftly, launching herself out of bed,
and ran at Harry, her fat little fingers spread to grip at his throat.
She only made it a step or two before Kingsley tripped her. Umbridge fell
flat on the floor, screaming with rage.
"I'm going to get you Potter. I'll make everyone see what a nasty little
lying murdering bastard you are! I'm stronger than you, boy, and I will
have my revenge!"
Umbridge was suddenly glowing red for a split second as a stunning spell
hit her in the back of the head. The hospital wing fell into silence, and
Harry saw nearly everyone was staring at the limp form of the High
Inquisitor, as the Aurors collected her off the floor.
"Take her away gentlemen." Madam Bones sighed. She turned to Harry
and in a few steps was at his bedside. "Mister Potter, I was asked not to
speak to you by Dumbledore, but I feel I need to inform you of some
things that will likely happen in the next few days. You and your friends
will be questioned about tonight's events, as well as events that took
place during this year, in regards to your former Defense Against the
Dark Arts teacher."
"Fine." Harry said, his voice hoarse and soft.
"Harry, what you six did tonight is something amazing. You should be
proud."
"I'm sorry, Madam Bones, but I just lost my best friend. I'm as far from
proud as I can be." Harry shook his head.
"I'm sorry. I suppose that was very insensitive of me. Even so, you killed
two of them. One of which was easily the most dangerous of all of You-
Know-Who's followers. I know for a fact that your Godfather is very
proud of what you managed to accomplish tonight."
Harry looked up quickly at the casual mention of Sirius. Madam bones
winked at Harry. "He told me so himself when I took him home. I
promise you this, I will not rest until he is free."
She offered her hand and Harry, head spinning at the revelation, shook
it. She gave her condolences regarding Ron, and left, presumably to make
sure Umbridge made it to Azkaban.
A few seconds later, Madam Pomfrey came by him again, muttering
about loud mouthed toads disturbing her patients as she forced him to
take a dreamless sleep potion.
"I don't want it." Harry protested.
"Mister Potter, I know that you are worried about your friends, but if you
do not take this, then I will have to stun you, and I do not wish to do
that, so please do not force me to take more drastic measures."
Harry sighed, and took the potion. Other than Professor McGonagall,
Madam Pomfrey was the only adult who could ever truly frighten him.
After he swallowed the thick liquid, the matron forced him to lie down,
and he fell into a deep sleep.
The next morning, Harry awoke as the sun warmed his body. There was
the smallest moment of confusion as he stared up at the ceiling, and then
everything came flooding into his mind. He sat up quickly, and found his
glasses. Once he could see properly, he looked to Daphne's bed, which
was still hidden behind Privacy screens, as was Hermione's. Both Neville
and Tracey were all still there sleeping soundly.
"Hey you."
Harry turned to see Astoria Greengrass sitting next to him. She looked
tired, but still had a smile on her face. She offered him a glass of water
which he took and drank down eagerly.
"What time is it?" He asked.
"Nearly nine in the morning. Looks like you guys had a very rough night."
She said simply, looking to where her sister lay. Harry simply nodded,
not trusting his voice at the moment as he followed her stare..
"She's going to be okay." Astoria said turning back to Harry. "She was
awake a while ago, and all she wanted was to know where you were and
how you were. Madam Pomfrey wouldn't let her get out of bed though.
She's tougher than she looks, you know."
"She's ok?" Harry asked, and Astoria nodded. Relief washed over him at
those words. Daphne was alive, and she was going to be ok. His heart
beat a little faster, and he sighed, feeling some of the weight on his
shoulders evaporate.
"It was a really bad hex, and she's going to be stuck in here until school is
over, but she's going to be okay."
They fell silent for a few moments before Astoria broke it.
"I'm really sorry about Ron. It was in the paper this morning. They didn't
give any details only that he was killed by Bellatrix LeStrange, and that
Bellatrix was killed later, by Neville." Tears began to shimmer in the girl's
eyes. "He wasn't really the nicest guy, and he said a lot of mean things to
me, and my sister. But he was funny, and I think I'm going to really miss
him. Does that even make sense?"
Harry shrugged slightly. "I wish you had the chance to really get to know
him, because he could be a really good friend. He was a really good
friend. One of my first friends ever."
She reached over and took Harry's hand in hers. Harry looked at her, and
she stared back at him. She got up from her seat and engulfed Harry in a
strong embrace. At first, Harry felt awkward. He and Astoria had never
been physical in their friendship, but it was as if the younger girl knew
he just needed someone to hold him for only a moment. She clutched at
his shoulders, and Harry found himself melting into the girls embrace.
The tears came hard, and Harry was sobbing, while Astoria held him
tightly.
She said nothing, and just let him cry. She knew that there was nothing
to say, or to do except be a friend to him now, just as he'd been to her all
year. After a bit, Harry got himself together, and pulled away from
Astoria, who smiled encouragingly.
"I know that I'm not that close to you, but you've been really nice to me
all year. More than that, you've made my sister incredibly happy. If you
need someone to talk to, no matter what it is, even if I won't understand,
I can listen."
"Thank you." Harry tried to smile, but he couldn't manage it. Astoria
stood up, straightening her robes a bit. She gave one last sympathetic
look and left him.
That afternoon, he was released from the Hospital wing, and told that he
should go to the Headmaster's office. He walked slowly, not sure what he
expected. He was puzzled why he should go to the Headmaster's office, as
he had seen Umbridge taken away the night before, not to mention the
fact that the Headmaster's office had sealed itself after Dumbledore had
left.
When he got to the Stone gargoyle, he was surprised when it jumped
aside before he spoke. More confused now, Harry climbed the spiral
staircase to the door, where he knocked softly.
"Enter"
Harry thought he'd lost his mind, but opened the door to see that
Professor Dumbledore was sitting behind his desk once again.
"Sir?"
"Harry!" a sobbing Mrs. Weasley engulfed him in a firm loving hug. The
emotions he'd been suppressing came to the surface again, and his eyes
stung with new tears. He looked over the woman's shoulder and saw that
Mr. Weasley was standing, with Ginny in his arms. Her face was flushed
and tear stained, while the Twins stood looking terribly morose.
"I'm so sorry." Harry sobbed. "I never meant for him to…I tried to make
them stay behind.
"There is no way in this world that Ron would have let you go there by
yourself." Ginny said thickly.
"She's right Harry." Mr. Weasley nodded. We taught him to always stick
by family. There is nothing more important or worth fighting for than the
people you love. And Ron loved you as a brother."
"He didn't really know how to express his feelings, but I know that your
friendship he treasured above anything else." Mrs. Weasley added
through her sobs. "We all love you Harry, and we know it wasn't your
fault. We all wanted you to know how much we care for you, and that
you are not to blame for this."
She held him at arms length so she could look him in the eye as she
spoke. It only made Harry feel worse. He knew they were only saying
those things to him because they didn't want him to feel bad, but Harry
knew that it was his fault that Ron was dead. He had led them into that
nightmare, and Ron had paid the highest price for Harry's folly.
"Come on, Molly, we have a lot to do." Mr. Weasley said, taking his wife
by the arms. "We'll be laying Ron to rest in the orchard by our home,
Harry. It was one of his most favorite places on earth."
Harry could only nod as Mr. Weasley gave a weak smile, then led his wife
out of Dumbledore's office, followed by Ginny, who hugged him tightly.
"I know that you don't believe us, but it's true, we all know it wasn't your
fault. Don't let this eat you up. Ron would be so angry if you did." She
whispered. She then placed a soft kiss on his cheek and followed her
parents.
Harry hiccupped, trying to settle himself again. He turned to see that
Fred and George were now standing before him. Fred and George were
rarely seen without some kind of smile, but at the moment, there wasn't a
hint of humor on their identical faces. In fact, looking at them now,
Harry hated what he saw. Something he never imagined he would ever
see on the pranksters faces. Regret.
"We never got the chance to tell him that we …" Fred started, but turned
away.
"The thing is, we were never truly very nice to him. He was our first test
subject." George admitted. "We picked on him constantly. We knew that
he had low self esteem and we exploited it as often as we could."
"But we never hated him." Fred said, turning back to face Harry. "And
now, he'll never know that."
"You gave him something to be proud of, Harry." George said sincerely.
"Something we should have done."
"You were a better brother to him, than we were, and for that, we can
never thank you enough."
Harry's heart broke again. He had been allowing the guilt over what
happen consume him, but it was at that moment, that Fred and George's
overshadowed his own. Harry couldn't even imagine what the twins, who
were never spiteful people, in his eyes, might be feeling over losing their
younger brother whom they had spent years tormenting for laughs.
Harry knew that Ron looked up to all his brothers, and had a particular
soft spot for Charlie, but always spoke fondly of Fred and George, even
when he was complaining about them. Despite their constantly taking the
mickey out of him, Harry knew that Ron could always count on them no
matter what.
"I think he knew." Harry found himself saying.
Fred and George nodded softly before they each gave Harry a pat on the
back and left Harry alone with the Headmaster, who looked as if he were
fighting his own tears. He motioned for Harry to take a seat in front of
the desk, and wiped at his eyes with a handkerchief.
"My deepest sorrows to you Harry. Ron Weasley was truly a unique
individual. A faithful friend, who did what many often promise to do for
those they care for. His sacrifice will be remembered through history, if I
have any say in the matter."
Harry said nothing, but stared at Dumbledore's desk. Dumbledore got up
and went to the cabinet to retrieve his pensieve. He set it down on the
desk and took his seat again.
"First, I would like to tell you that the events of last evening have done
irreparable damage to Minister Fudge, and the Ministry in general. It is
doubtful that he will last the month as Minister of Magic, and between
you and I, that could be a very good thing."
Harry felt himself smile a bit at hat, but it faded almost instantly.
Dumbledore then steepled his fingers as he leaned forward.
"Now for the difficult part. Harry, it is my fault that all of this happened
to you and your friends. I know that you are very likely blaming yourself
for all that happened, but the blame lies solely with me. Had I done what
should have been done, then things might not have happened as they
did."
"What do you mean?" Harry asked, looking into the tired face of the
Headmaster.
"Harry, I could have easily taken you to the Department of Mysteries and
had you take the prophecy so that we might hide it, or even destroy it, as
you did tonight. But I feared the inevitable questions you would have
asked. Questions you have asked me on several occasions. I only wanted
for you to have a happy childhood. Something I failed at long ago, but
was to stubborn to admit to."
Harry cocked his head now, truly puzzled by what he was hearing.
Dumbledore sighed deeply, steeling himself for what he was about to
admit to.
"I placed you with your relatives because of an ancient magic your
mother invoked the night she sacrificed herself to save you. A deep and
powerful magic. It is the reason you must return to Privet Drive every
summer." He said, keeping his eyes locked with Harry's Harry said
nothing, simply waiting for it all to be revealed, and knowing he was not
going to like what he was about to hear.
"It was my sincerest hope that your relatives would treat you as they did
their own child. I thought they would raise you with love, and kindness. I
should have taken a stronger hand in your upbringing. At the very least
checking on you from time to time, but in my flawed wisdom, I felt it
was best for you to not know of the wizarding world until it were time
for you to rejoin it. I felt that you would be best served staying far away
from the fame that defeating the Dark Lord brought, especially as you
would have no recollection of the event itself."
"You were probably right on that, sir." Harry offered. He hated his fame,
as it had brought him nothing but trouble since he'd come to Hogwarts.
"When you came to Hogwarts, I began observing you, and found that,
despite your awful home life, were becoming a remarkable young man.
Kind, generous, eager to prove yourself, and truly humble. I was very
impressed, especially at your resourcefulness. What you and your three
friends did to protect the Philosopher's stone was nothing short of
amazing. I was truly proud of you all.
"You faced Voldemort, and had emerged victorious. It was then that I had
a decision to make. To share with you all I knew, or try to protect you
from the burden. I chose wrongly that night. I was still convinced t you
had a chance to have a somewhat typical childhood. Yet, Your second
year, you managed to find yourself in the middle of a conspiracy
designed to ruin the school. Once again you acted beyond your years and
saved not only young Miss Weasley, but the school as well. Then the next
year, you learned of the existence of your godfather, and saved him from
losing his very soul. Each and Every year, you proved over and over
again that not only were you ready for the knowledge, but you had
earned the right to the truth, but I was now entrapped by what I had
feared all along. I had grown to care for you, Harry, and I wanted to
protect you, much the same way as Mrs. Weasley wishes to protect her
children from the horrors of what is to come.
"But last year, is when I failed you worst of all. Last year you were
entered into the Tri-Wizard tournament against your will, and once again
you proved, not only to me, but much of our world what a strong, and
amazing young man you were. I should have stepped in then and begun
what I should have since the day you stepped through our doors. I should
have rained you myself."
Dumbledore gave another weighty sigh, and Harry knew they had arrived
at it at last.
"I have known all along what was in the prophecy, because I was there
when it was first made. Before you were born, I was interviewing a
teacher to fill the position of Divination. That candidate was rather
unimpressive, until, just before I was going to leave, she went into a
trance of sorts and made a real prediction."
"Trelawney." Harry muttered, realizing who Dumbledore was speaking
about.
"Indeed." Dumbledore nodded. Dumbledore waved his wand, and his
stone Pensieve floated from it's resting place to his desk. With another
wave, a small likeness of Professor Trelawney appeared and in a very
gravely, ethereal voice spoke.
"The one with the power to vanquish the - Dark Lord approaches… born to
those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies… and the
Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord
knows not… and either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live
while the other survives… the one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord
will be born as the seventh month dies…"
Dumbledore waved his wand a third time and he sat staring at Harry who
had suddenly got up and began pacing. Dumbledore could feel the air in
the office ripple with energy. Harry's fists clenched and unclenched.
"I do not ask forgiveness, because all I did was out of concern for you. I
made many mistakes, but I aim to rectify them all."
"You knew." Harry hissed, and Dumbledore nodded slowly.
"You knew. All this time you knew. I asked you in my first year, and you
refused to tell me. RON IS DEAD BECAUSE OF YOU!" Harry shouted, and
several glass jars exploded. Dumbledore hung his head sadly, refusing
now to meet Harry's cold hard stare.
"It is true." Dumbledore said quite sadly.
"He trusted you. I trusted you. How could you do this to us? Did you even
consider for a moment what might happen? If I had known, I would have
avoided going to the Ministry."
"Harry, we both know that is a lie." Dumbledore said flatly. "You believed
your Godfather, your family, to be in peril. There was no force on this
earth that could have stopped you. You even snapped the wand of a
Ministry official to get to Sirius. You would have fought all of
Voldemort's forces to reach him. That is one of the things that makes you
such a powerful enemy to Voldemort, though he does not yet realize it.
Another is your friends."
Harry gave the Headmaster a very hard look, but Dumbledore shook his
head.
"If Lord Voldemort had the respect and love from his followers that you
have from your friends, he would have a most formidable army, and we
would truly be unable to defeat him. It is their love for you, and you for
them that makes you truly powerful. It is why he was unable to hold onto
your mind last night. I do not know if you saw him when he emerged
from you. He suffered greatly, and I believe he will begin employing
Occlumency against you. I would be most surprised if he tried again to
invade your mind."
Harry was feeling exhausted now. It had been a very emotional day for
him, and he no longer had the energy to remain mad at the Headmaster.
Especially now. As he looked at Dumbledore, who for so long had
appeared as symbol of strength and wisdom. All he saw now was a man.
A person who made grave errors in judgment, just as anyone else could.
Dumbledore was no god. He was just a human being, just as Harry was.
That revelation did much to abate Harry's anger. In fat, it seem to crush
him a bit more. His view of the world was crumbling around him, and he
wasn't sure what he was supposed to do about any of it now.
"So what does it mean?" HArry asked. "Does it mean only I can kill him?"
"Prophecies are never black and white, and for the most part, should
never betaken seriously. However, Voldemort took this one seriously, and
set evens in motion that must now be fulfilled, if we are ever to be rid of
him. That is why I should like to do what I should have done and begin
training you. Starting this summer."
Harry looked up at Dumbledore's kind blue eyes.
"I never wanted you to have to face any of this, Harry. However it is clear
that the only way it can end is if you and I figure it all out. Will you
allow me to help you?"
Harry shook his head. As if he had any choice in the matter. If he wanted
to defeat the Dark Lord, then of course he would accept Dumbledore's
help. There was no other option.
"Will you promise to tell me everything I want to know, no matter how
trivial or crucial, no matter what it is?"
"I owe you at least that, Harry. I swear on my magic that you shall know
everything in this story, and I will also swear I will do everything in my
power to teach you as much as I can to help you in the coming war."
Harry stood from his chair, and offered his hand to the aged Headmaster.
Dumbledore gave another sad smile and shook the young man's offered
hand.
"I think it would be good if you returned to your dormitory and got some
rest, or perhaps, paid a visit to Miss Greengrass. We will have plenty of
time to speak over the summer."
Harry knew he was being dismissed, and as much as he hated it, he
wanted to get away from the older man right then. He was still angry,
and more than a bit confused. As he descended the stairs, he thought
about going to see Daphne, but his own guilt prevented him from doing
so. There was so much going on in his head, he was certain that he would
not have been good company for his girlfriend at the moment. Instead he
returned to his dormitory, and avoiding the questions being thrown his
way, went to his bed where he stayed the rest of the day.
On the final day of school, as students were heading to the carriages to
board the Hogwarts Express back to London, a handful of students met in
the Great Hall, all dressed in black. Their personal things had been sent
home already, as they would not be riding the train home, but were to
attend the funeral of their mutual friend, Ron Weasley.
Harry stood alone, apart from his friends, much as he had been doing for
the last few days. He taken to hiding under his Invisibility cloak, and
using the Marauder's map to avoid any interaction with his friends. He
had been thinking deeply on matters ever since his meeting with
Dumbledore, and had come to several conclusions.
For their safety, He told himself as he happen to glance at Hermione,
who was sitting with Neville. She had been released from the hospital
wing two days ago, and looked as good as ever. Her hair was done in a
simple plait and she looked as if she hadn't been sleeping. She had dark
circles under her eyes, and they were puffy as if she'd been crying a lot.
Neville looked just as tired as his girlfriend. He was paler than usual, and
disturbingly calm. He looked at Harry once or twice, each time with
questioning eyes, which hurt Harry badly.
Tracey stood fidgeting. She looked horribly uncomfortable, though she
was dressed exquisitely. She looked a bit better rested than Hermione of
Neville, but just as nauseous. Ron and Tracey had never been close, and
it was almost a given that they never would be, but they had respected
one another in the end. Harry was sure that Ron had even considered her
a friend, though he had never said it.
"Here we are." Dumbledore said, escorting the last member of Harry's
circle. The sight of her stung Harry the worst, for Daphne was the one
person he had wanted to see the most, and had adamantly avoided.
Daphne was moving very slowly, hanging on Dumbledore's arm. She
looked pointedly At Harry, and he found himself coming to her side.
"Hi." He said softly. She looked at him, and gave a soft smile.
"I'm not mad." She said encouragingly. "I know why you've been avoiding
us. I think if I was in your place, I might have done the same."
Her lack of anger cut him, and he inwardly cringed. She wasn't going to
make this easy, he realized.
"For their safety" He repeated his mantra.
"This way." Dumbledore said, guiding them all to the fireplace. One by
one they used the floo to the Burrow where Ron's funeral was to take
place. Harry was the last of the teens to leave. As he stepped into the
fireplace, he saw Dumbledore looking very disappointed at the younger
man. Harry ignored it and called out his destination.
The Burrow had never looked so melancholy. Harry was greeted my Mr.
Weasley who hugged him, something the man had never done to Harry.
Mr. Weasley then told them that they would be the last ones arriving,
and once Dumbledore appeared, they all walked slowly to the orchard
where Ron was to be laid to rest.
Harry escorted Daphne, who was moving very slowly. He had heard that
she would be taking restorative draughts most of the summer, and that
she now had a very sinister scar that started at her left shoulder and cut
diagonally down to her navel.
He avoided her eye as they walked, and she respected his silence.
There were about fifty or so mourners waiting for them, and when they
all were seated, it was Dumbledore himself who performed the service.
He spoke of Ron's courage and his loyalty to his friends. He then allowed
for others to say a few words about Ron.
Not many people spoke. Mr. Weasley, Bill, and Charlie Weasley. Neville
said a few words about Ron, and even Tracey stood up to say a bit about
the Ron she had gotten to know over the past year.
However it was Fred and George's speech, and their act that made
everyone cry. They laid a obnoxiously bright orange Chudley Cannons
flag over the mahogany coffin after speaking of all the unforgivable
things they had made their younger brother suffer through, and how they
were more than proud to have been honor to even know Ron, much less
be loved by him.
When they were finished, Dumbledore asked if anyone else wished to
speak. Nearly as one, the entire congregation turned to Harry. Harry
nodded, and rose from his seat, stepping to stand beside the coffin.
"I was fortunate enough to meet Ron Weasley on the train to school in
our first year. He took the time to befriend a scrawny, somewhat ignorant
boy who knew virtually nothing about the wizarding world." Harry took
a long breath, trying to steady himself.
"Through Ron, I learned what I had been missing for most of my life. I
knew what it meant to have a friend, and I learn about everything that
could come along with it. Our friendship endured it all. We accepted
each others faults, and encouraged the strengths we saw in each other,
even when we couldn't see them ourselves.
"Ron showed me what it meant to be a part of something as special as
family, and for that, for looking past my name and becoming my first
best friend, I will be eternally grateful. I will miss you, my friend. My
brother."
Harry went back to his seat, and Dumbledore rose from his own and
stepped beside Ron's coffin. He swished his wand, and levitated the
casket slowly. It floated gently to the grave that had been dug earlier,
and with great care and reverence, set Ron's sarcophagus down. He then
used his wand to cover it all, before conjuring a white headstone, which
read
Ron Weasley
March 1, 1980 - June 14, 1996
Never will there be a truer hero, friend, or brother.
People began to disperse, many of them giving their condolences to the
Weasleys. Harry rose from his seat, and looked to Dumbledore, who was
going to be taking him back to Privet drive. The Headmaster raised his
hand signaling that it would be a few moments. Harry sighed heavily,
wanting desperately to leave as soon as possible. He was terribly afraid
that id he spoke to anyone that his resolve might crack, and he just didn't
want that. He had a plan, and he needed to stick to it.
"You spoke so well."
Harry felt his shoulders tighten. She was behind him now, as he
suspected would happen.
"You owe it to her, at the very least. She deserves an explanation." His
inner voice said. Harry wanted to argue, but knew that his inner voice
was right. Daphne at least deserved to know. They all did, in truth, but
her especially. Slowly he turned to face her.
She was as beautiful as ever, and it hurt him to look at her. Her dark hair
was don in a simple ponytail, and her dress hugged her softly. He'd never
seen her dressed so nicely. It was usually their uniform, with a bulky
cloak over her. He had no idea how nice of a shape she truly had, at least
until Christmas, when he'd seen her in jeans and a jumper. Then he had
discovered just how blessed he was.
However, their relationship had never really hindered on physical
intimacy, tough that part had always been nice. Theirs was something
deeper. She understood him in ways he doubted any other girl could.
Harry tried to clear his head, If he thought anymore on the subject, he
would be unable to do what he felt he needed to.
"This isn't how I wanted to do this." He said, his voice grave. Daphne felt
her skin erupt in gooseflesh.
"What are you talking about?"
"I can't see you anymore. This thing between us has to end. Now."
"Harry, I know you're upset, and with everything that happened…"
Daphne started to say, tears brimming in her deep brown eyes. It tore at
Harry's heart, and his insides began screaming for him to stop what he
was doing.
"I won't let any of you do what Ron did. I won't anyone else die to protect
me. I won't let him use any of you to get to me. I'm not worth it. It'll be
better for everyone if you all went on with your lives, and forgot all
about me."
"Harry stop it." Daphne pleaded. She was clutching at her chest, and she
felt like the world had begun to spin. "You're upset, and I understand, but
you're being stupid."
"I'm sorry, but it's better like this. You all deserve a chance at a real life,
and you'll never have that so long as you hang around me. All I bring is
pain, and death." Harry's eyes wandered to the gleaming white headstone
of his best friend. "Good bye, Daphne."
Harry turned and began walking away from his now ex-girlfriend, his
insides at war with his head. He hated to do it. He was sure he'd be
miserable when he allowed himself to think of what he just gave up, but
it was their only chance, her only chance. If he'd learned anything that
night, it was that his enemy would use anything and anyone to get at
him, and Harry would not allow that to happen again.
He didn't even look behind him as he came to Dumbledore's side, so he
didn't see Daphne crumple to the ground, or Neville, Daphne and Tracey
come to her side.
"Sir, I'd really like to go now." Harry said to Dumbledore, who looked at
him gravely. Dumbledore looked as if he wished to say something, but
Harry cut him off instantly.
"I know what you're going to say, Sir, and I've already thought about it
all. It's the right thing to do, for the Greater good."
Dumbledore closed his eyes, and sighed. He had never realized in his
whole life how ridiculous those words really sounded until he heard them
come out of Harry Potter's mouth. He silently swore that he would find a
way to make Harry see the error in what he'd just done.
Slowly and deliberately, Dumbledore offered his arm, to which Harry
clasped and with a faint pop, they were gone.
Daphne watched as Harry took the Headmaster's arm and disappeared.
Her heart broke into a thousand pieces as Harry vanished from her sight,
and she fell into her best friend's arms and sobbed harder than she had
ever done in all her life. In that very instant, Daphne Greengrass felt that
she too, had died.
The End of the Beginning.
AUTHOR'S NOTE: You don't seriously think I'm going to leave it like that,
do you?
Внимание! Этот перевод, возможно, ещё не готов.
Его статус: идёт перевод
http://tl.rulate.ru/book/100904/3470191
Готово:
Использование:
